Richard II

Introduction

The Tragedy of Richard II is deeply immersed in English history and whereas his 16th century audiences would have been quite familiar with Edward III and much of the implied prior history to Richard II, we are much less informed, as such, and as a result Act I stretches our ability to follow along with everything Shakespeare intends we know. Therefore, we will try to fill in the historical context and background intel as we proceed. 

Shakespeare wrote eight sequential histories and Richard II is the first of the eight. Richard (1367-1400) was the grandson of King Edward III and the son of Edward the Black Prince. His claim to the throne was strong in 1377. However, his reign was ineffective and his hoard of dukes and advisors pressured him on many issues in a variety of directions so that in the end this ‘poet king’ was in way over his head and became a target for Henry Bolingbroke, who assumed Richard’s crown and then his life. Bolingbroke became King Henry IV but never got over the shock of Richard’s murder. After all, the king had usurped and murdered his way to the throne. Nonetheless, his son, Hal, became King Henry V, an honoured warrior king, who ended all thought of whether he was the rightful heir to his father’s usurped crown. Henry V won France in war and unfortunately died young, leaving his six month old son, Henry VI, as the new monarch. That is when things completely fell apart, as the young boy king was over-run by those representing either the red or the white rose in the War of the Roses between the House of Lancaster and the House of York. By the end of Henry VI’s reign the Yorkist claim is finally realized in King Edward IV, as Edward’d brother, Richard, murdered king Henry VI in the Tower. Edward’s reign is not a long one and Richard becomes King Richard III. Shakespeare tells this entire history from when Richard II assumed the throne in 1377 until Richard III was killed in battle in 1485. The eight plays include Richard II, Henry IV (Part I), Henry IV (Part II), Henry V, Henry VI (Part I), Henry VI (Part II), Henry VI (Part III) and Richard III.

Act I (4 scenes)

Scene i

London. The palace

Enter King Richard II and John of Gaunt

King Richard: “Old John of Gaunt, time honoured Lancaster, has thou brought hither Henry Bolingbroke, thy bold son, here to make good the boisterous late appeal against the Duke of Norfolk, Thomas Mowbray?”

Gaunt: “I have, my liege.”

KIng Richard: “Then call them to our presence. We will hear the accuser and the accused freely speak. High-stomached are they both and full of ire, in rage, as hasty as fire.”

Enter Henry Bolingbroke and Thomas Mowbray

Bolingbroke: “Many years of happy days befall my gracious sovereign, my most loving liege.”

King Richard: “Cousin, what dost thou object against Thomas Mowbray?”

Bolingbroke: “Thomas Mowbray, thou art a traitor and a miscreant.”

Mowbray: “Setting aside his blood’s royalty, I do defy him, and spit at him, call him a slanderous coward and a villain. Most falsely does he lie.”

King Richard: “What doth our cousin lay to Mowbray’s charge?”

Bolingbroke: “Mowbray hath received eight-thousand nobles, the which he has detained for lewd employments. All the treasons for these eighteen years completed and contrived in this land fetch from false Mowbray. Further I say, he did plot the Duke of Gloucester’s death.”

Mowbray: “Bolingbroke, thou liest. His appeal issues from the rancour of a villain, a miscreant and most dangerous traitor.”

King Richard: “Wrath-kindled gentlemen, be ruled by me; let’s purge this choler without letting blood – deep malice makes too deep incision. Forget, forgive; conclude and be agreed. But since we cannot make you friends, be ready, as your lives shall answer it; your swords and lances must arbitrate the swelling difference of your settled hate.”

Analysis

Immediately we are thrown into a long-standing feud between two nobles in Richard’s court. This is a play full of old grudges begun long before the start of this play. Interesting that the first words out of Bolingbroke’s mouth compliment and flatter the king he will topple by Act V. Questions of the death of the Duke of Gloucester plague the court and King Richard will not want this topic investigated due to his complicit role in the Duke’s demise. Hence will both Bolingbroke and Mowbray be banished for their feud.

Act I

Scene ii

London. The Duke of Lancaster’s palace

Enter John of Gaunt with the Duchess of Gloucester

Duchess: “Edward’s seven sons, whereas thyself art one, were as seven vials of his sacred blood, or seven branches springing from one root. But Thomas, my dear lord, my life, my Gloucester, one vial full of Edward’s sacred blood, is cracked, and all the precious liquid spilt; is hacked down by envy’s hand and murder’s bloody axe. What shall I say? To safeguard thine own life the best way is to revenge my Gloucester’s death.”

Gaunt: “God is the quarrel and God’s substitute, his deputy anointed in his sight, hath caused his death. Let heaven revenge, for I may never lift an angry arm against his minister.”

Duchess: “O, sit my husband’s wrongs on Bolingbroke’s spear, that it may enter butcher Mowbray’s breast!”

Gaunt: “Sister, farewell; I must to Coventry.”

Duchess: “Desolate, desolate, will I hence and die.”

Analysis

Yet more background intel from Gaunt, one of King Edward III’s seven sons and King Richard’s uncle. We now know that Richard is very closely associated with Gloucester’s most questionable death. But there is nothing old Gaunt can do about the murder of his brother, as King Richard is God’s minister on earth. This is still the era of divine right kings, a major recurring theme throughout this play.

Act I

Scene iii

Coventry

Enter the Lord Marshal, the Duke of Aumerle, King Richard and Gaunt. When they are all set enters Mowbray.

King Richard: “Demand of yonder champion the cause of his arrival here in arms.”

Marshal: “In God’s name and the King’s, say why thou comes and what is thy quarrel.”

Mowbray: “To defend my loyalty and truth to God and my King against Bolingbroke; to prove him, in defending myself, a traitor to my God, my King and me.”

Enter Bolingbroke

King Richard: “Ask why he comes hither.”

Marshal: “Wherefore come thou hither? What’s thy quarrel?”

Bolingbroke: “To prove that Thomas Mowbray is a traitor, foul and dangerous, to God and heaven, King Richard and to me. Lord marshal, let me kiss my sovereign’s hand, and bow my knee before his majesty.”

Marshal: “Set forward. (a charge is sounded) Stay, the King has thrown his warder down.”

King Richard: “Withdraw with us. For that our kingdom’s earth should not be soiled with that dear blood which it has fostered; and for our eyes do despise the dire aspect of civil wounds ploughed up with neighbour’s sword. Therefore we banish you from our territories. You, cousin, upon pain of life, till twice five summers have enriched our fields, tread the stranger path of banishment.”

Bolingbroke: “Your will be done.”

King Richard: “Mowbray, for thee remains a heavier doom: the dateless limit of thy dear exile. The hopeless words ‘never to return’ breathe against thee, upon pain of life.”

Mowbray: “A heavy sentence, my most sovereign liege. What is thy sentence, then, but speechless death, which robs my tongue from breathing native breath. Then thus I turn me from my country’s light, to dwell in solemn shades of endless night.”

Bolingbroke: “Mowbray, confess thy treasons ere thou fly the realm; Since thou hast far to go, bear not along the clogging burden of a guilty soul.”

Mowbray: “No, Bolingbroke; But what thou art, God, thou and I, do know.”

Exit Mowbray

King Richard: “Uncle, I see thy grieved heart. Thy sad aspect hath from the number of his banished years plucked four away.” (to Bolingbroke) “Six frozen winters spent, return with welcome home from banishment.”

Bolingbroke: “How long a time lies in one little word! Such is the breath of Kings.”

Gaunt: “I thank my liege that in regard of me he shortens four years of my son’s exile; But little vantage shall I reap, for in the six years that he hath to spend, my oil-dried lamp and time-bewasted light shall be extinct with age and endless night.”

King Richard: “Why uncle, thou hast many years to live. Thy son is banished on good advice , whereto thy tongue a party-verdict gave.”

Gaunt: “Things sweet to taste prove in digestion sour. You urged me as a judge; but I would rather you had bid me to argue as a father, as in the sentence my own life is destroyed.” (to Bolingbroke) “Thy grief is but thy absence for a time. What is six winters? They are quickly gone.”

Bolingbroke: “To men in joy; but grief makes one hour ten.”

Gaunt: “Call it a travel that thou takes for pleasure.”

Bolingbroke: “My heart finds it an enforced pilgrimage.”

Gaunt: “All places that the eye of heaven visits are to a wise man ports and happy havens. There is no virtue like necessity. Go, say I sent thee forth to purchase honour, and not the King exiled thee; or suppose devouring pestilence hangs in our air and thou art flying to a fresher clime. Look what thy soul holds dear, imagine it to lie that way thou goes. Suppose the singing birds musicians, the flowers fair ladies, and thy steps no more than a delightful measure or a dance.”

Bolingbroke: “Then, England’s ground, farewell; sweet soul, adieu; Wherever I wander, boast of this I can: though banished, yet a true-born Englishman.”

Analysis

The two combatants have been banished, Gaunt’s son, Bolingbroke, for six years. Gaunt does his best to put a positive spin on the banishment, although he feels its pain immensely. Richard is not clear in his reasoning for stopping the duel or pronouncing either banishment. Again, there are many court secrets at work and Richard has just rid himself of a conflict that might have spread and opened up discussion of Gloucester’s murder. As Bolingbroke leaves the play for a time, let’s note his practical nature compared to King Richard’s more sentimental and poetic characteristic. Richard will become more poetically verbose as he loses his grip on his kingdom, mostly due to his own ineptness.

Act I

Scene iv

London. The court

Enter King Richard, with Begot, Bushy, Green and Aumerle

King Richard: (to Aumerle) “What said our cousin, Bolingbroke, when you parted with him?”

Aumerle: “Farewell”

King Richard: “We observed his courtship to the common people; how he did seem to dive into their hearts with humble and familiar courtesy, wooing poor craftsmen with the craft of smiles and patient underbracing of his fortune with ‘thanks, my countrymen, my loving friends’, as were our England, in reverse, his.”

Green: “Well, he is gone, and with him go these thoughts! Now for the rebels in Ireland.”

King Richard: “We will ourselves in person to this war. Our coffers have grown somewhat light, and we are forced to farm our royal realm; this revenue thereof shall furnish us for our affairs in hand.”

Bushy: “Old John of Gaunt is grievous sick, my lord; suddenly taken.”

King Richard: “Now put it, God, in the physician’s mind to help him to his grave immediately! The lining of his coffers shall make coats to deck our soldiers for these Irish wars. Come, gentlemen, let’s go visit him. Pray God we may make haste, and come too late.”

Analysis

We have heard already that King Richard surrounds himself with inept flatterers, who increasingly run the kingdom alongside Richard. They would be Begot, Bushy and Green. Here they discuss the banishment of Bolingbroke and we learn that the King is very concerned how Bolingbroke relates to the commoners, with reverent bows and comforting familiarity, in much the same way that a king might. Green turns the focus back to the Irish wars, which Richard will attend and finance on the backs of his people in England. When Bushy tells the King that old Gaunt is ‘grievous sick’ King Richard is harsh and crude in his reaction. He is seemingly doing everything wrong here, disrespecting his famous and much respected uncle and leaving England to fight an expensive war in Ireland just as the country is going broke, by putting the financial burden on the backs of his subjects.

Act II (4 scenes)

Scene i

London. Ely House

Enter John of Gaunt, ill, with the Duke of York

Gaunt: “Will the King come, that I may breathe my last in wholesome counsel to his unsaid youth?”

York: “Vex not yourself, for all in vain comes counsel to his ear.”

Gaunt: “But they say the tongues of dying men enforce attention like deep harmony. Where words are scarce, they are seldom spent in vain; for they breathe truth that breathe their words in pain. More are men’s ends marked than their lives before. Though Richard my life’s counsel would not hear, my death’s sad tale may yet undeaf his ear.”

York: “No; it is stopped with other flattering sounds, to whose venom sound the open ear of youth doth always listen.”

Gaunt: “Methinks I am a prophet new inspired, and thus expiring do foretell of him: his rash fierce blaze of riot cannot last, for violent fires soon burn out themselves; small showers last long, but sudden storms are short; with eager feeding food doth choke the feeder. This royal throne of kings, this sceptred isle, this earth of majesty, this seat of Mars, this other-Eden, Demi-paradise, this happy breed of men, this little world, this precious stone set in the silver sea, this blessed plot, this earth, this realm, this England, this nurse, this teeming womb of royal kings, renowned for their deeds, this land of such dear souls, this dear dear land, dear for her reputation through the world, is now lease out – I die pronouncing it – England is now bound in with shame; that England that was wont to conquer others, has made a shameful conquest of itself. Ah, would the scandal vanish with my life, how happy then were my ensuing death!”

Enter King Richard, Queen, Ross, Bushy and Willoughby

York: “The King is come; deal mildly with his youth, for young hot colts being raged do rage the more.

King Richard: “What comfort, man? How is it with aged Gaunt?

Gaunt: “O, how that name befits my composition. Old Gaunt, indeed; and Gaunt in being old. For sleeping England long time have I watched; watching breeds leanness, and leanness is all gaunt. Gaunt am I for the grave.”

King Richard: “Can sick men play so nicely with their names?

Gaunt: “No, misery makes sport to mock itself. Since thou dost seek to kill my name in me, I mock my name, great king, to flatter thee.

King Richard: “Should dying men flatter with those that live?

Gaunt: “No, no; men living flatter those that die.

King Richard: “Thou, now a-dying, sayest thou flatters me.”

Gaunt: “O, no! Thou dies, though I the sicker be.

King Richard: “I am in health and see thee ill.

Gaunt: “Now he that made me knows I see thee ill. Thy death-bed is now lesser than thy land wherein thou lies in reputation sick; and thou too careless a patient as thou are, commits thy anointed body to the cure of those physicians that first wounded thee. A thousand flatterers sit within thy crown. O, had thy grandsire with a prophet’s eye seen how his son’s son should destroy his sons, from forth thy reach he would have laid thy shame, deposing thee before thou were possessed, which art possessed now to depose thyself. Landlord of England art thou now, not King, and thou –

King Richard: “A lunatic, dim-witted fool, were thou not brother to great Edward’s son, this tongue that runs so roundly in thy head should run thy head from thy unreverent shoulders.

Gaunt: “O, spare me not, my brother Edward’s son, for that I was his father Edward’s son; live in thy shame, but die not shame with thee! These words hereafter thy tormentors be! Convey me to my bed, then to my grave.

Exit Gaunt with attendants

York: “I do beseech your Majesty impute his words to wayward sickliness and age in him. He loves you, on my life, and holds you dear as Henry Bolingbroke, were he here.”

King Richard: “Right, you say true: as Bolingbroke’s love, so his; as theirs, so one; and all be as it is.”

Enter Northumberland

Northumberland: “My liege, old Gaunt commends him to your majesty. His tongue is now a stringless instrument.”

King Richard: “So much for that. Now for our Irish wars. Towards our assistance, we do seize the plates, coins and revenues whereof our uncle Gaunt did stand possessed. Why uncle, what’s the matter?

York: “Pardon me, if you please; if not, I please not to be pardoned: seek you to seize into your hands the royalties and rights of banished Bolingbroke? Doth not Bolingbroke live? Did not Gaunt deserve to have an heir? Is not his heir a well-deserving son? God forbid I say, if you do wrongfully seize Bolingbroke’s rights, you pluck a thousand dangers on your head, you lose a thousand well-disposed hearts, and prick my tender patience to those thoughts which honour and allegiance cannot think.

King Richard: “Think what you will, we seize into our hands his goods, his money and his lands.”

York: “My liege, farewell’. What will ensue, none can tell.”

Exit York

King Richard: “Bushy, tomorrow we will for Ireland, and we create, in absence of ourselves, our uncle York as Governor of England.”

Exit all but Northumberland, Ross and Willoughby

Northumberland: “Well, lords, old Gaunt of Lancaster is dead.”

Ross: “And living too; for now his son, Bolingbroke, is Duke.”

Northumberland: “The King is not himself, but basely led by flatterers.”

Ross: “The commons has he piled with grievous taxes, and quite lost their hearts; the nobles has he fined for ancient quarrels, and quite lost their hearts.”

Willoughby: “And daily new exactions are devised. The King has grown bankrupt, like a broken man.”

Ross: “He has not money for these Irish wars, but by the robbing of the banished Duke.”

Northumberland: “His noble kinsman – most degenerate king!”

Ross: “We see the very wreck that we must suffer.”

Northumberland: “I have from Brittany received intelligence that, Henry Bolingbroke, and many others well furnished with eight tall ships and three thousand men of war, are making hither with all due expedience, and shortly mean to touch our northern shore. Then we shall shake off our slavish yoke, redeem the blemished crown, and make high majesty look like itself. Away with me to Ravenspurgh; but if you fear to do so, stay and be secret, and myself will go.”

Ross: “To horse, to horse!”

Willoughby: “I will be the first there!”

Analysis

Often, dignified elders have their say before they die and in one of the finest scenes Shakespeare has written, old Gaunt, on his very death-bed reflects heroically to Northumberland on ‘this happy breed of men… this England’, and then rips King Richard for succumbing to his flatterers and behaving more like ‘the landlord of England’ than king. ‘Let these words hereafter thy tormentors be.’ Richard’s skin is anything but thick and he attacks his uncle right back, word for word: ‘Lunatic, lean witted fool.’ We must remember that Bolingbroke is Old Gaunt’s son and Richard trusts Bolingbroke no more than his storied father.

This was toward the end of the era of Divine Right Kings, who could never be challenged or rightfully criticized, since they rule by God’s will. We will see throughout the play that this question becomes paramount when Richard claims his “Rule by Divine Right” status all the while his incompetence increasingly leads the country to ruin.

Indeed, Richard has squandered the wealth of England on petty indulgences, such as luxuries from all across the European continent, for he and his dubious advisors / friends in his court.

A word about the language in Richard II. There is very little prose in this play. Only a few of Shakespeare’s plays have so little prose. Instead there is either blank verse, which is to say non-rhyming verse written in iambic pentameter, or rhyming couplets. The rhyming couplets are used in the most important and impactful passages, such as the upcoming magnificent monologues by Richard at his most poetic. Bolingbroke only speaks in rhyming couplets once he is crowned king. Blank verse means non-rhyming and Iambic pentameter is a stressed syllable followed by a non-stressed syllable (iambic) repeated 5 times in a 10 syllable line (pentameter). 

Its ok if this is not perfectly clear to you. One way to look at it is either it rhymes or it doesn’t and if it doesn’t then it is a blank verse and if it does it is a rhyming couplet. Since there is no prose virtually the entire play is in Iambic Pentameter.

Act two (similar to Acts 3-4) typically advances the plot begun in Act I. In fact, Act I forecasted most of the plot and themes of the remaining play. Namely, that Henry Bolingbroke is decisive and King Richard is all too glad to see him go, that Old Gaunt (the son of the great Edward III, the King’s uncle and Bolingbroke’s father) calls the King out and exposes him as ‘the ruin of the land’, that the Duchess of Gloucester seeks revenge for King Richard’s role in her husband’s murder, that King Richard has bankrupted the nation with his luxurious spending on his flattering court just as a war is required in Ireland and that he will finance this war on the backs of peasants and nobility alike, but in particular by grasping the considerable estate and holdings of Old Gaunt, even though his heir, Henry Bolingbroke, is the rightful legal claimant to his father’s fortune.

Hence begins the great departure of previously loyal lords from Richard. They have seen and heard enough. Lord Ross: “The commons hath he pill’d with grievous taxes and quite lost their hearts; the nobles he has fined and quite lost their hearts… He hath not money for these Irish wars, but by the robbing of the banished Duke… we see the very wreck that we must suffer and unavoided is the danger now.” Lord Willoughby: “The King has grown bankrupt, like a broken man.” And finally, Lord Northumberland: “Reproach and dissolution hang over him. I have received intelligence that Henry Bolingbroke, well furnished, with 3,000 men of war, is making hither with all due expedience. Then shall we shake off our slavish yoke, redeem… the blemished crown and make high majesty look like itself.” A busy first scene to Act II, to be sure! Richard’s descent is in fee fall, although he realizes it not… yet.

Act II

Scene ii

Windsor Castle

Enter Queen Isabel, Bushy and Bagot

Bushy: “Madam, your Majesty is too much sad.”

Queen: “Methinks some unborn sorrow, ripe in fortune’s womb, is coming towards me.”

Bushy: “Each substance of a grief has twenty shadows, which shows like grief itself, but is not so; for sorrow’s eye, glazed with blinding tears, divides one thing entire to many objects, like perspectives which, rightly gazed upon, show nothing but confusion. Weep not, for more is not seen, or if it be, tis with false sorrow’s eye, which for things true weeps things imaginary.

Queen: “However it be, I cannot but be sad; so heavy sad. But what it is that is not yet known and I cannot name.”

Enter Green

Green: “I hope the King is not yet shipped for Ireland. The banished Bolingbroke is safe arrived at Ravenspurgh.”

Queen: “God in heaven forbid!”

Green: “And what is worse, the Lord Northumberland, his young son Harry Percy, the Lords of Ross, Beaumont and Willoughby, with their powerful friends, are fled to him.”

Queen: “So Green, thou art the midwife to my woe, and Bolingbroke my sorrow’s dismal heir.”

Enter York

Queen: “Uncle, for God’s sake, speak comfortable words.”

York: “Should I do so, I should belie my thoughts. Comfort’s in heaven and we are on the earth, where nothing lives but crosses, cares and grief. Your husband, he is gone to save far off, while others come to make him lose at home. The nobles they are fled, the commons they are cold, and will, I fear, revolt on Bolingbroke’s side. Get thee to my sister Gloucester.”

Servant: “My lord, I had forgot to tell your lordship that the Duchess is dead.”

York: “What a tide of woes comes rushing on this woeful land at once. How shall we do for money for these wars? Both King Richard and Bolingbroke are my kinsmen. The one is my sovereign, whom both my oath and duty bids defend; the other again is my kinsman, whom the King hath wronged, and whom conscience and my kinsman bids to right.”

Exit York and the Queen

Green: “Our nearness to the King in love is near the hate of those who love not the King.”

Bagot: “And that is the wavering commons; for their love lies in their purses; and whoso empties them, by so much fills their hearts with deadly hate.”

Bushy: “Wherein the King stands generally condemned.”

Analysis

Women’s intuition is liberally sprinkled across Shakespeare’s plays and here the Queen, like so many others, senses the deterioration of everything. Queen Isabel has a foreboding that matches that of the recently deceased Duchess of Gloucester and old Gaunt. Clearly, a precipitous fall is pretty much immediately at hand. York gets it, as do the King’s flatterers themselves: Bushy, Green and Bagot. All but Richard.

Act II

Scene iii

Gloucestershire

Enter Bolingbroke and Northumberland with their forces

Bolingbroke: “Who comes here?”

Northumberland: “It is my son, young Harry Percy.”

Percy: “My gracious Lord, I tender you my service, such as it is, being tender, raw and young.”

Northumberland: “What keeps good old York there with his men of war?”

Percy: “There stands the castle, manned with three-hundred men; and in it are the lords of York, Berkeley and Seymour – none more of name and noble estimate.”

Berkeley: “My message is to you, Bolingbroke. From the Duke of York, to know what pricks you on to take advantage of the absent time, and fright our native peace with self-borne arms.”

Bolingbroke: “Here comes his Grace in person. My noble uncle!” (he kneels)

York: “Show me thy humble heart, and not thy knee, whose duty is deceivable and false.”

Bolingbroke: “My gracious uncle! -“

York: “Tut, tut! Grace me no grace, nor uncle me no uncle. I am no traitor’s uncle; and that word ‘grace’ in an ungracious mouth is but profane. Why have those banished and forbidden legs dared once to touch a dust of England’s ground?”

Bolingbroke: “My gracious uncle, let me know my fault.”

York: “In gross rebellion and detested treason. Thou art a banished man, and here art come before the expiration of thy time, in braving arms against thy sovereign.”

Bolingbroke: “Will you permit that I shall stand condemned a wandering vagabond; my rights and royalties plucked from my arms, perforce, and given away to upstart unthrifts? My father’s goods are all sold; what would you have me do? I lay my claim to my inheritance.”

Willoughby: “Base men by his endowment are made great.”

York: “My lords of England, let me tell you this: I have had feelings of my cousin’s wrongs, and laboured all I could to do him right. But in braving arms – it may not be; and you that do abet him in this kind cherish rebellion, and are rebels all.”

Northumberland: “The noble duke has sworn his coming is but for his own; and for the right of that we all have wrongly sworn to give him aid.”

York: “Well, well, I must needs confess, I do remain as neuter. So, fare you well.”

Bolingbroke: “But we must win your Grace to go with us to Bristow Castle, which they say is held by Bushy, Bagot and their complies, the caterpillars of the commonwealth, which I have sworn to weed and pluck away.”

York: “It may be that I will go with you; but yet I’ll pause, for I am loath to break our country’s laws. To me welcome you are. Things past redress are now with me past care.

Analysis

Bolingbroke is on the move across England, gathering increasing support. Young Harry Percy, Northumberland’s son, devotes himself to Bolingbroke’s cause but will wage war against him in the next two plays when Bolingbroke is King Henry IV. But the focus in this scene is honourable York, who is highly critical of Bolingbroke’s actions but by the scene’s end is willing to proclaim himself neutral. The issue of what is right and wrong is well depicted by Shakespeare in this scene between Bolingbroke and York. Does Bolingbroke have a right to violate his banishment? Does King Richard have the right to confiscate Bolingbroke’s inheritance for his Irish wars? Remember, that King Richard has been away in Ireland while this apparent rebellion spreads. Act III will witness the return of King Richard to England. It will be a different king and a different country than we have hither to known.

Act II

Scene iv

A camp in Wales

Enter the Earl of Salisbury and a Welsh captain.

Captain: “My lord of Salisbury, we have stayed ten days and hardly kept our countrymen together, and yet we hear no tidings from the King. Therefore, we will disperse ourselves. Farewell. Tis thought the King is dead; we will not stay. Lean looking prophets whisper fearful change; rich men look sad and ruffians dance and leap – the one in fear to lose what they enjoy, the other to enjoy by rage and war. These signs forerun the death or fall of kings. Our countrymen are gone and fled, as well assured Richard their King is dead.”

Exit captain

Salisbury: “Ah, Richard, with the eyes of heavy mind, I see thy glory like a shooting star fall to the base earth from the firmament! The sun sets weeping in the lowly west, witnessing stops to come, woe and unrest; thy friends are fled, to wait upon thy foes.

Analysis

The Welch were to receive and escort Richard back to England from his Irish wars and yet he has has not shown up and they assume he is dead. Salisbury is just the latest to understand that Richard is in a heap of trouble. Act III is next and here comes a thoroughly transformed Richard. We had said that this is the play about the woeful poet king as his fate closes in around him. Well, get ready. The sad, sad king will begin his brilliant and precipitous fall in episodic monologues in Act III. The stage is set. The rest of the play is essentially the fulfilment of Old Gaunt’s prophesy. Having brazenly stolen a lord’s possessions, many lords abandon Richard before he can seize the possessions of them all, and they flock to Bolingbroke. We can see clear through to the end of the play in just this second act. Even the flatterers are running scared. But this ‘torrent of bad news’ is only the beginning. The great fall of a king has been set in motion. Even the loyal York declares himself neutral and Richard’s Welsh army has disappeared.

Shakespeare makes his case for both sides, with a Divine Right King facing a justifiably rebellious country. He also makes it clear in this act that much is about to change for Richard and for England, especially after loyal York relents to be merely ‘neutral’. The set up is over. The downfall is all that remains, but it will be agonizingly slow and poetically masterful.

Act III (4 scenes)

Scene i

Bolingbroke’s camp at Bristol

Enter Bolingbroke and York, with Bushy and Green as prisoners.

Bolingbroke: “Bring forth these men. Bushy and Green, I will not vex your souls – since presently your souls must part your bodies – yet, to wash your blood from off my hands, I will unfold some causes of your deaths: you have misled a prince, a royal king. You have made divorce between his queen and him, and stained the beauty of a fair queen’s cheeks by your foul wrongs. This and much more, much more than twice all this condemns you to the death. My Lord Northumberland, see them dispatched. Uncle York, you say the Queen is at your house. For God’s sake, fairly let her be entreated. Tell her I send to her my kind commends.”

York: “I have dispatched letters of your love to her at large.”

Analysis

It is somewhat difficult to read Bolingbroke’s intentions. He is now roaming the English countryside, gaining support wherever he goes. Does he merely intend to secure his stolen inheritance? Or is he after the crown itself? He has Bushy and Green executed, but he claims this is for having misled King Richard, who he describes as a happy gentleman. He then has York issue a letter to the Queen, assuring her of his love. Hmmm. The first two acts really set us up for the fall of Richard and in Act III we finally meet with the poetic collapse of a king. Notice in Act III how Bolingbroke has only returned to have his inheritance restored but winds up with the crown. It is Richard’s demise as much as Bolingbroke’s ascendency that sees the crown dance between them. In fact, it is Richard’s instability that sends most of the nation’s support to Bolingbroke, which then recalibrates Bolingbroke’s options and aspirations. Act III is a terrific study on the right to assert, usurp, and maintain power. 

Act III

Scene ii

The coast of Wales

Enter King Richard, the Bishop of Carlisle, Aumerle and soldiers

King Richard: “Dear earth, I do salute thee with my hand, though rebels wound thee with their horses hoofs. So weeping-smiling greet I thee, my earth; throw death upon thy sovereign’s enemies.”

Carlisle: “Fear not, my lord; that power that made you king hath power to keep you king in spite of all.”

Aumerle: “Bolingbroke grows strong and great in substance and in power.”

King Richard: “So when the thief, this traitor, Bolingbroke shall see us rising in our throne, his treasons will sit blushing in his face. Not all the water in the rough rude sea can wash the balm off from an anointed king; the breath of worldly men cannot depose the deputy elected by the Lord. For every man that Bolingbroke hath, God for his Richard hath in heavenly pay a glorious angel; for heaven still guards the right.”

Enter Salisbury

Salisbury: “O, call back yesterday, and thou shalt have twelve-thousand fighting men! Today, all the Welshmen, hearing thou were dead, are gone to Bolingbroke.”

Aumerle: “Comfort, my liege; remember who you are.

King Richard: “I had forgot myself; am I not King? Is not the King’s name twenty-thousand names? Arm, arm, my name! A puny subject strikes at thy great glory.

Enter Scroop

Scroop: “Glad am I that your Highness is so armed to bear the tidings of calamity. Bolingbroke covers your fearful land with hard bright steel and hearts harder than steel. Against thy majesty, boys strive to speak big in stiff unwieldy arms against thy crown. Both young and old rebel and all goes worse than I have power to tell.”

King Richard: “Of comfort let no man speak. Let’s talk of graves, of worms and epitaphs; make dust our paper, and with rainy eyes write sorrow on the bosom of the earth. Let’s choose executors and talk of wills; and yet not so – for what can we bequeath, save our deposed bodies to the ground? Our land, our lives and all, are Bolingbroke’s, and nothing can we call our own but death and that small model of the barren earth which serves as paste and cover to our bones. For God’s sake, let us sit upon the ground and tell sad stories of the death of kings; how some have been deposed, some slain in war, some haunted by the ghosts they have deposed, some poisoned by their wives, some sleeping killed, all murdered – for within the hollow crown that rounds the mortal temples of a king keeps death his court; and there the antic sits, scoffing his state and grinning at his pomp; allowing him a breath, a little scene to monarchize, be feared and kill with looks, infusing him with self and vain conceit, as if this flesh which walls about our life were brass impregnable; and humoured thus, comes at the last, and with a little pin bores through his castle wall, and farewell king! Throw away respect and ceremonious duty; for you have best mistook me all this while. I live with bread like you, feel want, taste grief, need friends; subjected thus, how can you say to me that I am a king?

Carlisle: “My lord, wise men never sit and wail their woes, but presently prevent the ways to wail.

King Richard: “Thou chid’st me well. Proud Bolingbroke, I come to change blows with thee for our day of doom. Say, Scroop, where lies our uncle with his power?”

Scroop: “My tongue hath but a heavier tale to tell: I play the torturer, to lengthen out the worst that must be spoken: your uncle York is joined with Bolingbroke.”

King Richard: “Thou hast said enough. What comfort have we now? By heaven, I’ll hate thee everlastingly that bids me be of comfort any more. Let no man speak again to alter this, for counsel is but vain. Discharge my followers; let them hence away, from Richard’s night to Bolingbroke’s fair day.”

Analysis

This is one of the most important scenes in the play, as Richard’s despair gives birth to the famous tragic poet king of the play. He returns to a transformed England, one that has seemingly already abandoned him for Bolingbroke. After one heap of bad news after another Richard descends into a melancholic and brilliant poetic series of reflections, while Rome burns. It will be this peculiar melancholy that vaults Bolingbroke’s ambition, as much as Richard’s various incompetences. He is certainly the architect of his own demise and still has a long fall ahead.

Act III

Scene iii

Wales, before Flint Castle

Enter Bolingbroke, York, Northumberland, Percy and forces

Percy: “The castle is manned, my lord. King Richard lies within the limits of yonder lime and stone.”

Bolingbroke: (to Northumberland) “Go to that ancient castle and thus deliver: Henry Bolingbroke on both his knees doth kiss King Richard’s hand and sends allegiance and even at his feet to lay my arms and power, provided that my banishment is repealed and lands restored again be freely granted. If not, I’ll use the advantage of my power and lay the summer’s dust with showers of blood rained from the wounds of slaughtered Englishmen. Go signify as much.”

Enter on the castle walls King Richard

Bolingbroke: “See, King Richard doth himself appear.”

King Richard: (to Northumberland) “We thought ourselves thy lawful king. If we be not, show us the hand of God that hath dismissed us from our stewardship. My master – God omnipotent – is mustering in his clouds on our behalf armies of pestilence; and they shall strike your children yet unborn and unbent. Tell Bolingbroke that every stride he makes upon my land is dangerous treason.”

Northumberland: “Henry Bolingbroke doth humbly kiss thy hand. His coming hither hath no further scope than for his lineal royalties and to beg enfranchisement immediately on his knees.”

King Richard: “His noble cousin is right welcome hither; and all the number of his fair demands shall be accomplished without contradiction. O, that I were as great as my grief. What must the King do now? Must he submit? The King shall do it. Must he be deposed? The King shall be contented. Must he lose the name of king? In God’s name, let it go. I’ll give my jewels for a set of beads, my gorgeous palace for a hermitage, my sceptre for a walking staff, my subjects for a pair of carved saints, and my large kingdom for a little grave, a little little grave, an obscure grave. Or I’ll be buried in the king’s highway, where subjects’ feet may hourly trample on their sovereign’s head, for on my heart they tread now whilst I live, and buried once, why not upon my head? What says King Bolingbroke? Will his majesty give Richard leave to live till Richard die?”

Northumberland: “My lord, to speak with you, may it please you to come down?”

King Richard: “Down down I come. Down court, down king!”

Bolingbroke: “What says his majesty?”

Northumberland: “Sorrow and grief of heart make him speak like a frantic man; yet he is come.”

Enter King Richard

Bolingbroke: “Show fair duty to his Majesty.” (He kneels down) “My gracious lord, I come but for my own.”

King Richard: “Your own is yours, and I am yours, and all. What you will have, I’ll give, and willingly too; for do we must what force will have us do.”

Bolingbroke: “Yea, my good lord.”

King Richard: “Then I must not say no.”

Analysis

A most unstable Richard dominates Act III, scene iii, as he flips back and forth between defiance and despair. This is a curious scene, to be sure, in which Bolingbroke presents himself as merely demanding his proper inheritance from his father, while King Richard seems suddenly willing to give up everything, including his crown, to Bolingbroke. As we have stated, Bolingbroke will be king soon enough, but if right here King Richard would simply say that Bolingbroke may have his inheritance restored and his banishment repealed then Richard most likely remains king. Why does he so suddenly respond to Bolingbroke’s assurance of his limited intentions with questioning if he must be deposed and then going off about giving up everything. Even after that sad little speech Bolingbroke again assures King Richard that he but comes for his own. Richard’s response is that ‘your own is yours and I am yours’. Does his increasing melancholy merely reduce him to such extreme defeatism? For the remainder of the play Richard will remain of two minds: bitter that he must surrender his crown but willingly doing so with tragic poetic genius. The problem for Bolingbroke is that, while he has massive support across the country to supplant incompetent Richard as king, it is still treasonously unacceptable to de-throne a legitimate monarch, however unpopular. But each new pitiful speech of Richard’s suggests he is no longer fit to rule. What must Bolingbroke be thinking?

Act III

Scene iv

The Duke of York’s garden

Enter the Queen and her lady

Queen: “What sport shall we devise here in this garden to drive away the heavy thought of care?”

Lady; “Madam, we’ll play at bowls.”

Queen: “‘Twill make me think the world is full of rubs and that my fortune runs against the bias.”

Lady: “Madam, we’ll dance.”

Queen: “My legs can keep no measure in delight; therefore, no dancing.”

Lady: “Madam, we’ll tell tales.

Queen: “Of sorrow or of joy?

Lady: “Of either, madam.

Queen: “Of neither, girl. For if of joy, being altogether wanting, it doth remember me the more of sorrow. Or if of grief, being altogether had, it adds more sorrow to my want of joy.

Lady: “I’ll sing.”

Queen: “Tis well that thou has cause. But thou should please me better would thou weep.”

Lady: “I could weep, Madam, would it do you good.”

Queen: “And I could sing, would weeping do me good, and never borrow any tear of thee.”

Enter gardener and servant

Queen: “Here come the gardeners. Let’s step into the shadow of these trees. They will talk of state.”

Gardener: “Bolingbroke has seized the wasteful king. O, what pity it is that he had not so trimmed and dressed his land as we this garden. Superfluous branches we lop away, that bearing boughs may live; Had he done so, himself had born the crown. Depressed he already is and deposed no doubt he will be.”

Queen: “I am pressed to death through want of speaking.” (comes forward) “How dare thy harsh rude tongue sound this unpleasing news? Why doth thou say that Richard is deposed?”

Gardener: “Pardon me, madam; little joy have I to breathe this news; yet what I say is true. King Richard is in the mighty hold of Bolingbroke. Their fortunes are both weighed. In your lord’s scale is nothing but himself, but in the balance of Bolingbroke, besides himself, are all the English peers, and with those odds he weighs King Richard down. I speak no more than everyone doth know.”

Queen: “Am I the last to know it? What, was I born to this, that my sad look should grace the triumph of great Bolingbroke?”

Gardener: “Poor Queen.”

Analysis

The Queen is equally as despondent as the King. To hear such commoners as a gardener and his servant acknowledging King Richard’s apparent downfall and Bolingbroke’s ascendency is more than she can bear. Commoners in Shakespeare plays are often very well aware of the political realities of the kingdom. Act IV is up next and it is quite short and yet by its end we will have a new king. Richard’s divided and tortured voice will yet rail throughout the two remaining acts. The great question of the play is now front and centre for everyone: does Bolingbroke have a right to take the crown from incompetent Richard? Or will he ever reign in safety or in peace if he chooses to do so?

Act IV (1 scene)

Scene i

Westminster Hall

Enter Bolingbroke, Aumerle, Fitzwater, Bagot, Percy, Surrey, Carlisle, Northumberland, the Abbot of Westminster and York.

York: “Great Duke, I come to see thee from plume-plucked Richard, who with willing soul adopts thee heir.”

Bolingbroke: “In God’s name, I’ll ascend the royal throne.”

Carlisle: “God forbid! Would God that any in this noble presence were enough noble to be upright judge of noble Richard! What subject can give sentence on his king? And who sits here who is not Richard’s subject? My Lord Bolingbroke is a foul traitor, and if you crown him, let me prophesy – the blood of English shall manure the ground, and future ages will groan for this foul act; tumultuous wars shall kin with kin and kind with kind confound; disorder, horror, fear and mutiny shall here inhabit, or if you raise this house against this house, it will the woefullest division prove that ever fell upon this cursed earth. Prevent it, resist it, let it not be so.

Northumberland: “Well have you argued, sir, and for your pains, of capital treason we arrest you here.”

Bolingbroke: “Fetch hither Richard, that in common view he may surrender; so we shall proceed without suspicion.”

Re-enter York with King Richard

King Richard: “Alack, why am I sent for to a king before I have shook off the regal thoughts wherewith I reigned? I hardly yet have learned to insinuate, flatter, bow, and bend my knee. Give sorrow leave awhile to tutor me to this submission. These men, were they not mine? Did they not sometimes cry ‘All hail’ to me? So Judas did to Christ; but he, in twelve, found truth in all but one; I, in twelve thousand, none. God save the King! Will no man say amen? Well then, amen. God save the King, although I not be he; and yet, amen, if heaven do think him me. To do what service am I sent for hither?”

York: “To do that office of thine own good will, which tired majesty did make thee offer – the resignation of thy state and crown to Henry Bolingbroke.”

King Richard: “Give me the crown. Here, cousin, seize the crown. Here, cousin, on this side my hand, and on that side thine.

Bolingbroke: “I thought you had been willing to resign.

King Richard: “My crown I am; but still my griefs are mine. You may my glories and state depose, but not my griefs; still am I king of those.

Bolingbroke: “Part of your cares you give me with your crown.

King Richard: “Your cares set up do not pluck my cares down. My care is loss of care, by new care won. The cares I give I have, though given away; they tend the crown, yet still with me they stay.

Bolingbroke: “Are you contented to resign the crown?

King Richard: “Ay, no, no, ay; for I must nothing be; therefore no, no, for I resign to thee. Now mark me how I will undo myself; I give this heavy weight from off my head, and this unwieldy sceptre from my hand, the pride of kingly sway from out my heart; With mine own tears I wash away my balm, with mine own hands I give away my crown, with mine own tongue deny my sacred state, with mine own breath release all duteous oaths; all pomp and majesty I do forswear; my acts, decrees, and statutes I deny. God pardon all oaths that are broke to me! God keep all vows unbroken are made to thee! Long may thou live in Richard’s seat to sit, and soon lie Richard in an open pit. God save King Henry, unkinged Richard says. What more remains?

Northumberland: “No more; but that you read these accusations, and these grievous crimes committed by your person and your followers against the state; that by confessing them, the souls of men may deem that you are worthily deposed.

King Richard: “Must I do so? Gentle Northumberland, if thy offences were upon record, would it not shame thee, to read a lecture of them? If thou would, there should thou find one heinous article, containing the disposing of a king, marked with a blot, damned in the book of heaven. Nay, all of you that stand and look upon me while that my wretchedness doth bait myself, though some of you, with Pilate, wash your hands, showing an outward pity – yet you Pilates have here delivered me to my sour cross, and water cannot wash away your sin.

Northumberland: “My lord, dispatch; read over these articles.”

King Richard: “Mine eyes are full of tears; I cannot see. But they can see a sort of traitors here. Nay, if I turn mine eyes upon myself, I find myself a traitor with the rest; for I have given here my soul’s consent to undeck the pompous body of a king; made glory base and sovereignty a slave, proud majesty a subject, state a peasant.

Northumberland: “My Lord –

King Richard: “No Lord of thine, thou haught insulting man. Nor no man’s lord; I have no name, no title – but tis usurped. I know not now what name to call myself! If my word be sterling yet in England, let it command a mirror hither straight.

Bolingbroke: “Go some of you and fetch a looking glass.”

Exit an attendant

Northumberland: Read over these papers, while the glass doth come.”

King Richard: “Fiend, thou torments me ere I come to hell.”

Bolingbroke: “Urge it no more, my Lord Northumberland.”

Northumberland: “The commons will not, then, be satisfied.”

King Richard: “They shall be satisfied. I’ll read enough. When I do see the very book indeed where all my sins are written, and that’s my life.”

Re-enter attendant with mirror.

King Richard: “Give me that glass, and therein will I read. No deeper wrinkles yet? Hath sorrow struck so many blows upon this face of mine and made no deeper wounds? O flattering glass. Like to my followers in prosperity, thou dost beguile me! Was this the face that everyday under his household roof did keep ten thousand men? Is this the face which was at last out-faced by Bolingbroke?

King Richard dashes the glass against the ground

King Richard: “For there it is, cracked in a hundred slivers. Mark, silent king, the moral of this sport – how soon my sorrow hath destroyed my face.

Bolingbroke: “The shadow of your sorrow hath destroyed the shadow of your face.”

King Richard: “Say that again. The shadow of my sorrow? Ha! Let’s see. ‘Tis very true: my grief lies all within; and these external manner of laments are merely shadows to the unseen grief that swells with silence in the tortured soul. There lies the substance; and I thank thee, king, for thy great bounty, thy not only gives me cause to wail, but teaches me the way to lament the cause. I’ll beg one boon, and then be gone and trouble you no more. Shall I obtain it?

Bolingbroke: “Name it, dear cousin.

King Richard: “And shall I have?”

Bolingbroke: “You shall.”

King Richard: “Then give me leave to go.”

Bolingbroke: “Whither?

King Richard: “Whither you will.

Bolingbroke: “Go, some of you convey him to the Tower.

King Richard: “Conveyers are you all, that rise thus nimbly by a true king’s fall.

Exit King Richard under guard

Bolingbroke: “On Wednesday next we solemnly set down our coronation.

Exit all but the Abbot of Winchester, the Bishop of Carlisle and Aumerle

Abbot: “A woeful pageant have we here beheld.”

Carlisle: “The woe is to come; the children yet unborn shall feel this day as sharp to them as thorn.

Aumerle: “You holy clergymen, is there no plot to rid the realm of this pernicious blot?”

Abbot: “I will lay a plot shall show us all a merry day.”

Analysis

This pivotal scene and act must be studied closely, for it depicts the fall of an anointed king.  Its repercussions will last a very long time across England, as Carlisle suggests in his prophecy: ‘the blood of Englishmen shall manure the ground… tumultuous wars… disorder, horror, fear and mutiny shall here inhabit… Prevent it, resist it, let it not be so.” Once again a cursed prophecy, but the prophecies which were earlier intended for Richard are now directed toward Bolingbroke. A king should never be deposed in this manner according to English tradition. Richard makes this transition especially difficult for Bolingbroke by repeatedly evoking such words as ‘traitor’ and ‘usurper’. Bolingbroke, as King Henry IV, will be forever haunted by Richard’s removal and subsequent murder. 

In the encounter which follows it is obvious who is and is not ‘crown worthy’. Yet Richard does not intend to make this easy, but Bolingbroke persists: “Are you contented to resign the crown?” Richard is torturously torn: “Ay, no; no, ay; for I must nothing be… God save King Henry, unkinged Richard says. What more remains?” 

So Richard ‘sort of’ willingly surrenders his crown. However, Henry and his lords want to be certain that neither the aristocracy nor the commoners will have any doubt whatsoever that this is a valid and justifiable succession. But acknowledging the accusations against him pains Richard greatly and he does not go quietly into the night: “You Pilates have here delivered me to my sour cross, and water cannot wash away your sin.”

Act V is the consolidation scene with a tragically twisted finale. Again, the darkness that was at first foretold for Richard is now being prophesied by Carlisle for Bolingbroke. “What subject can give sentence on his king? And who sits here who is not Richard’s subject?”

Act V (6 scenes)

Scene i

London, near the Tower

Enter the Queen with attendants

Queen: “This way the King will come, this is the way to Julius Caesar’s ill-erected tower, to whose flint bosom my condemned lord is doomed a prisoner by proud Bolingbroke.

King Richard: “Join not with grief, fair woman. Learn, good soul, to think our former state a happy dream; from which awaked, the truth of what we are shows us but this: grim necessity, he and I will keep a league till death. Hie thee to France, and cloister thee in some religious house.

Queen: “What, is my Richard both in shape and mind transformed and weakened? Hath Bolingbroke deposed thy intellect? Hath he been in thy heart? Will thou, pupil-like, take the correction mildly?

King Richard: “Good sometimes Queen, prepare thee hence for France. Think I am dead. In winter’s tedious nights sit by the fire with good old folks, and let them tell thee tales of woeful ages long ago betid; and ere thou bid goodnight, to quit their griefs tell thou the lamentable tale of me, and send the hearers weeping to their beds, for the deposing of a rightful king.

Enter Northumberland with attendants

King Richard: “Northumberland, thou ladder wherewithal the mounting Bolingbroke ascends my throne, the time shall not be many hours of age more than it is, ere foul sin shall break into corruption. Thou shall think though he divide the realm and give thee half it is too little, helping him to all; and he shall think that thou, who knows the way to plant unrightfully kings, will know again, being never so little urged, another way to pluck him headlong from the usurped throne. The love of wicked men converts to fear; that fear to hate; and hate turns one or both to worthy danger and deserved death.

Northumberland: “You must part forthwith.

King Richard: “Double divorced! Bad men, you violate a twofold marriage – ‘twixt my crown and me, and then between me and my married wife.

Queen: “And must we be divided? Must we part? Banish us both, and send the King with me.

Northumberland: “That were some love, but little policy.

King Richard:”Weep thou for me in France, I for thee here; go, count thy way with sighs; I mine with groans.

Analysis

Act V is usually like the great unravelling of a tangled knot. However, in our play the knot was pretty much undone in Act IV as Richard is led away under guard and new King Henry IV is scheduled to be crowned on Wednesday next. This is a tender separation scene between Richard and his Queen. Richard has a grim prophecy for Northumberland, and one that the duke will remember well later in the troubled reign of Henry IV. Richard seems reconciled to his fate and accepts his profile as a tragic figure, doomed to what lies ahead. After all, not many who are confined to the Tower ever see the light of day again.

Act V

Scene ii

The Duke of York’s palace

Enter York and Duchess

Duchess: “My lord, you told me you would tell me the rest, when weeping made you break the story off of our two cousins coming into London.

York: “Where did I leave off?”

Duchess: “Where rude misgoverned hands from window tops threw rubbish on King Richard’s head.”

York: “Then, the great Duke, Bolingbroke, mounted upon a hot and fiery steed whilst all tongues cried ‘God save thee, Bolingbroke.’ and ‘welcome, Bolingbroke.‘”

Duchess: “Alack, poor Richard.”

York: “Men’s eyes did scowl at gentle Richard and no man cried ‘God save him.’ But rubbish was thrown upon his sacred head, which with such gentle sorrow he shook off, his face still combatting with tears and smiles, the badges of his grief and patience. To Bolingbroke we are sworn subjects now.

Duchess: “Here comes our son, Aumerle.”

York: “Who is lost for being Richard’s friend.”

Enter Aumerle

York: “What seal is that that hangs from thy bosom? Why look thy so pale? Let me see the writing.”

Aumerle: “My lord, ’tis nothing.”

York: “No matter then who sees it. I will be satisfied. Let me see the writing.”

Aumerle: “It is a matter of small consequence, which for some reasons I would not have it seen.”

York: “Which for some reasons, sir, I mean to see it. I fear, I fear -“

Duchess: “What should you fear?”

York: “Wife, thou art a fool. Boy, let me see the writing.”

York plucks the writing and reads it

York: “Treason, foul treason! Villain! Traitor! Slave! Saddle my horse, God for his mercy, what treachery is here.”

Duchess: “What is the matter?”

Aumerle: “Good mother, be content; it is no more than my poor life must answer.”

York: “I will unto the King.”

Duchess: “Why, York, what will thou do? Will thou not hide the trespass of thy own? Have we more sons?”

York: “Thou fond mad woman. A dozen of them here have taken the sacrament, and set down their hands to kill the King at Oxford.”

Duchess: “Had thou groaned for him, as I have done, thou would be more pitiful. Aumerle, get before him to the King, and beg thy pardon. I’ll not be long behind. And never will I rise up off the ground till Bolingbroke has pardoned thee.”

Analysis

The transition seems complete as Richard arrives in London having rubbish thrown at his head while the masses chant ‘God save thee, Bolingbroke.’ York learns of his son’s plot to murder the new king and Shakespeare pulls off a comic series of lines involving York, the Duchess and Aumerle. The three of them separately race to Bolingbroke to tell their versions of the story. The Duke wants to warn Bolingbroke, Aumerle wants to beg forgiveness and the Duchess wants to plead for his life. York intends to be loyal to the king in a manner he was unable to be with Richard. He will even be willing to sacrifice his own son.

Act V

Scene iii

Windsor Castle

Enter King Bolingbroke, Percy and lords

Bolingbroke: “Can no man tell me of my unthrifty son? If any plague hang over us, ’tis he. Inquire at London, amongst the taverns there. There they say he daily doth frequent with unrestrained loose companions. Dissolute and desperate, yet I see some sparks of better hope, which elder years may happily bring forth.

Enter Aumerle amazed

Aumerle: “Were is the King?”

King Henry Bolingbroke: “What means our cousin?”

Aumerle: “Forever may my knees grow to the earth. (he kneels) My tongue cleaves to the roof of my mouth, unless a pardon ere I rise or speak.”

King Henry: “Intended or committed? If on the first, how heinous ever it be, to win thy after-love I pardon thee.”

Aumerle: “Then turn the key that no man may enter till my tale be done.”

King Henry: “Have thy desire.”

York pounds on the door and cries out

York: ” My liege, beware; look to thyself. Open the door or I will break it open.

Enter York

King Henry: “What is the matter, uncle? Speak and tell us how near is the danger.”

York: “Peruse this writing here and thou shall know.”

Aumerle: “Remember as thou reads, I do repent.. My heart is not confederate with my hand.”

York: “It was, villain, thy hand that did set it down. I tore it from the traitor’s bosom, King. Forget to pity him, lest thy pity prove a serpent that will sting thee to the heart.”

King Henry reads the letter

King Henry:”O heinous, bold and strong conspiracy! O loyal father of a treacherous son! Thy abundant goodness shall excuse this deadly blot in thy digressing son.”

York: “My honour lives when his dishonour dies.”

The Duchess arrives

“My liege, for God’s sake, let me in. Tis thy aunt, great king; ‘Tis I. Pity me.”

King Henry: “Our scene is altered from a serious thing . My dangerous cousin, let your mother in.”

Duchess kneels

King Henry: “Rise up, good aunt.”

Duchess: “Not yet, until thou bid me joy by pardoning my transgressing boy.”

King Henry: “Good aunt, stand up.”

Duchess: “Nay, do not say ‘stand up’; say ‘pardon’ first, and afterwards ‘stand up’. I never longed to hear a word till now. Say ‘pardon’ King; the word is short, but not so short as sweet.”

King Henry: “I pardon him, as God shall pardon me.”

Duchess: “Yet am I sick with fear. Speak it again.”

King Henry: “With all my heart I pardon him.”

Duchess: “A God on earth thou art.”

King Henry: “But for all the rest of that consorted crew, destruction straight shall dog them at the heels. They shall not live within this world, I swear. Cousin, adieu. Your mother well hath prayed and proved you true.”

Analysis

Before we get to the Duke, Duchess and Aumerle there are a very important few lines forecasting the following plays of Henry IV, part I and Henry IV, part II in which newly crowned King Henry asks about his wayward son: “Can no man tell me of my unthrifty son? If any plague hang over us, tis he… Inquire at London, amongst the taverns there, for there, they say, he daily doth frequent with unrestrained loose companions.” The forlorned son of which he speaks is the famous Prince Hal in the Henry IV plays and the future warrior king, Henry V. So Prince Hal / King Henry V is referenced in four sequenced plays.

Aumerle arrives to King Henry first, begging forgiveness. Then York arrives: “My liege beware; look to thyself. Open the door or I will break it open.” Then the Duchess arrives and even the King sees the humour: “Our scene is altered from a serious thing.” In the end King Henry assures the Duchess: “I pardon him as God should pardon me”…. Being the son and Duchess of York has its advantages.

Act V

Scene iv

Windsor Castle

Enter Sir Exton and his servant

Exton: “Did thou not mark the King, what words he spoke? ‘Have I no friend who will rid me of this living fear’.”

Servant: “These were his very words.”

Exton: “And speaking it, he looked on me, as who should say ‘I would thou were the man who would divorce this terror from my heart’. Come, I am the KIng’s friend, and will rid his foe.”

Analysis

Only 11 lines, this scene forecasts the fate of former King Richard as well as the fate of King Henry IV. Usurping the throne of a living king is one thing, but to have the living king murdered is quite another. It will deeply haunt King Henry IV for the rest of his life.

Act V

Scene v

The dungeon of Pomfret Castle

Enter King Richard

King Richard: “I have been studying how I may compare the prison where I live unto the world; and for because the world is populous and here is not a creature but myself I cannot do it. Yet I will hammer it out. My brain I’ll prove the female to my soul, my soul the father; and these two beget a generation of still-breeding thoughts, and these same thoughts people this little world, in humours like the people of this world. Thoughts tending to ambition, they do plot unlikely wonders: how these vain weak nails may tear a passage through the flinty ribs of this hard world, my ragged prison walls; and, for they cannot, die in their own pride. Thus play I in one person many people, and none contented. Sometimes I am a king; then treason makes me wish myself a beggar, and so I am. Then crushing penury persuades me I was better when a king; Then am I king’d again; and by and by think that I am unking’d by Bolingbroke, and straight am nothing. But whatever I be ,nor I, nor any man with nothing shall be pleased till he be eased with being nothing. (music plays) Music do I hear? How sour sweet music is when time is broke and no proportion kept! So is it in the music of men’s lives, and here have I the daintiness of ear to check time broke in a disordered string. I wasted time and now dost time waste me. Love to Richard is a strange brooch in this all-hating world.”

Enter a groom

Groom: “Hail, royal prince! I was a poor groom in thy stable, when thou were king. O, how it turned my heart, when I beheld in London streets, on coronation day, when Bolingbroke road on Barbary – that horse that thou so often has bestrid.

King Richard: “Road he on Barbary? How went he under him?

Groom: “So proudly.

King Richard: “So proud that Bolingbroke was on his back! Would he not stumble, since pride must have a fall, and break the neck of that proud man who did usurp his back? Forgiveness, horse! Why do I rail on thee. I was not made a horse; and yet I bear a burden like an ass, spurr’d and gall’d by jauncing Bolingbroke.

Enter keeper with meat

King Richard: “Taste of it first as you art wont to do.”

Keeper: “My lord, I dare not, Sir Exton commands he contrary.”

King Richard: “The devil take Bolingbroke and thee. Patience is stale, and I am weary of it.

King Richard beats the keeper

Keeper: “Help! Help! Help!”

Enter two murderers with Exton, armed

King Richard: “Villain, thy own hand yields thy death’s instrument.”

Richard snatches a weapon and kills one murderer

King Richard: “Go thou and fill another room in hell.”

King Richard kills a second murderer before Exton strikes him down

King Richard: “Exton, that hand shall burn in never-quenching fire that staggers thus my person. Thy fierce hand hath with the King’s blood stained the King’s own land. Mount, mount, my soul! Thy seat is up on high, while my gross flesh sinks downward, here to die.

King Richard dies

Exton: “This dead king to the living king I’ll bear.”

Analysis

Richard delivers his final speech, in which he tries to compare his prison cell to the world at large. Then he imagines all of the people he himself has played, and none content: a king, a person unking’d, a beggar and nothing. He concludes that no man is content until he is content with being nothing. In one of his greatest lines he declares that “I have waste time, and now doth time waste me.” He is visited by his loyal groom and then a keeper with his dinner he is suspicious of and finally the murderers burst in. He kills two of them but Exton kills him. Adieu king…

Act V

Scene vi

Windsor Castle

Enter King Henry IV and York

King Henry: “Kind uncle York, the latest news we hear is that the rebels have consumed with fire our towns in Gloucestershire.”

Enter Northumberland

Northumberland: “I have to London sent the heads of Salisbury, Spencer, Blunt and Kent.”

King Henry: “We thank thee.”

Enter Fitzwater

Fitzwater: “I have from Oxford sent to London the heads of Brocus and Sir Seely, two of the dangerous traitors that sought thy dire overthrow.”

King Henry: “Thy pains, Fitzwater, shall not be forgot.”

Enter Percy with Carlisle

Percy: “The grand conspirator, Abbot of Westminster, has yielded up his body to the grave; but here is Carlisle living.”

King Henry: “Carlisle, this is your doom: choose some secret place and with it joy thy life. For though mine enemy thou hast ever been, high sparks of honour in thee have I seen.”

Enter Exton with a coffin

Exton: “Great King, within the coffin I present thy buried fear. Herein all breathless lies the mightiest of thy great enemies, King Richard.

King Henry: “Exton, I thank thee not ; for thou hast wrought a deed of slander with thy fatal hand upon my head and all this famous land.

Exton: “From your own mouth , my lord, did I this deed.

King Henry: “They love not poison that do poison need. Though I did wish him dead, I hate the murderer, love him murdered. With Cain, go wander through shades of night and never show thy head by day or light. Lords, I protest my soul is full of woe that blood should sprinkle me to make me grow. Come, mourn with me for what I do lament. I’ll make a voyage to the Holy Land, to wash this blood off from my guilty hand.”

Analysis

The rebellion has been crushed. When Exton presents Richard’s dead body, King Henry is devastated. He knows full well the implications of Richard’s murder. It will haunt him throughout his entire reign as King.

Final Thoughts:

He will never make it to the Holy Land, for war will consume his reign.

King Richard II and King Henry IV were both grandsons of the great Edward III. They had equal portions of royal blood in their veins. Richard’s narcissism sees the country slip into financial ruin and civil war. The great question of the play is at what point can a legitimate king be deposed or usurped. Richard loses his supporters and then the civil war. What is Richard’s tragic flaw? It would appear that he is blind to his own fate and leans too heavily on the waning age of Divine Right Kings. He seems to relish the pomp and ceremony of being king, all the while in the execution of his kingly duties, he slides increasingly into a tragic and prophetic doom, until all that remains is the poetic musings of a tragically usurpted king. Richard was a medieval man of words. The more he suffers the more beautifully soaring becomes his language. Bolingbroke is a forward thinking renaissance man of action in an age that requires it. He uses words sparingly, to get things done.

This was Shakespeare’s riskiest political play and one that Queen Elizabeth witnessed and then to the Bard himself immediately reflected: “Master Shakespeare, you do not realize that I am Richard II?” It was toward the end of her reign, with no heir apparent and an uncertain approaching succession crisis. Her appreciation of his body of work likely saved his life. It was not performed again during her lifetime. He also penned Romeo and Juliet and A Midsummer Night’s Dream around the same time. Queen Elizabeth loved them both. As well, her all-time favourite Shakespearean character was Falstaff of the two forthcoming Henry IV plays, featuring the same usurping Henry and his son Hal, the future Henry V. There are several excellent performances of Richard II on Youtube, but in particular the Royal Shakespeare productions from 1990 and 2013 are superb indeed.

The Comedy of Errors

Introduction

Just before we open up to Act I of The Comedy of Errors there are a few suggestions. This play can be confusing, but there is a pretty easy way to keep it straight. Bear in mind the following: There are no disguises and nobody pretends to be anyone other than who they are. There is simply mistaken identity a plenty because of the two sets of identical twins.

And even though this is a comedy, indeed, a farce, there are tragic elements afoot: immediate threat of execution, broken families, troubled marriages, apparent madness, grief and anger and frequent violence. However, being a comedy, all of this gets resolved nicely in the end and it is even written so that the laughs virtually follow on the heels of or are even simultaneous with the tragic elements throughout the play. Such is farce.

Perhaps most importantly, here is an easy way to keep the characters straight. Remember that the entire play is set in one day in Ephesus, that Ephesus and Syracuse are at virtual war and that one set of twins (Antipholus S and Dromio S) are visitors from Syracuse and the other set of twins (Antipholus E and Dromio E) are at home in Ephesus. So the Syracuse twins will be bedazzled by this place because of the confusions in identity while the lives of the Ephesus twins is turned upside down by the arrival of the twins from Syracuse. The two Ephesian twins are more frustrated than amazed. If you keep that much in mind you should easily follow along with the complex mistaken identities. I will always write the “S” or the “E” along with every reference to both sets of twins. Phewh!

Act I (2 scenes)

Scene i

The Duke’s palace

Enter the Duke and Aegeon (Syracuse merchant)

Aegeon: “Proceed to procure my fall, and by the doom of death end woes and all.”

Duke: “It hath in solemn synods been decreed, both by the Syracusians and ourselves, to admit no traffic to our adverse towns. Nay, more, if any Syracusan born come to Ephesus – he dies, unless a thousand marks be levied to ransom him. Thy substance cannot amount to a hundred marks; therefore by law thou art condemned to die.”

Aegeon: “Yet this is my comfort as my woes will end with the evening sun.”

Duke: “Well, Syracusan, say in brief what has caused thou to come to Ephesus.”

Aegeon: “In Syracuse was I born, and wed unto a woman, and with her I lived in joy. She became a joyful mother of two goodly sons, the one so like the other as could not be distinguished but by name. That very hour, a woman was delivered of male twins, both alike. Those, for their parents were exceedingly poor, I bought, and brought up to attend my sons. A league before Epidamnum had we sailed before the always-wind-obeying deep gave any tragic instance of our harm; but longer did we not retain much hope, but conveyed unto our fearful minds a doubtful warrant of immediate death. My wife, more careful for the latter-born, had fastened him unto a small spare mast. To him one of the other twins was bound, while I had been like heedful of the other. The children thus disposed, my wife and I fastened ourselves at either end of the mast. We were encountered by a mighty rock and our ship was split in the midst, so that, in this unjust divorce of us, fortune had left to both of us alike what to delight in, what to sorrow for. Thus have you heard me severed from my bliss, that by misfortunes was my life prolonged, to tell sad stories of my own mishaps. Five summers have I spent in farthest Greece, roaming clean through the bounds of Asia, and I came to Ephesus, loath to leave unsought any place that harbours men. But here must end the story of my life.”

Duke: “Yet will I favour thee in what I can. Beg thou, or borrow, to make up the sum, and live; if no, then thou art due to die.”

Analysis

This is a farcical comedy and yet the first scene plays more like a tragedy, establishing the story of these two adversarial cities and the plight of Aegeon and his family estranged at sea. We learn that he and his wife had two identical sons and then purchased two identical servants to serve them. A storm tore them apart and he and his one son and servant have searched for years all over the Mediterranean Sea for his other son and servant and his wife. Aegeon searches alone, as his one son and servant are also searching this enormous region for their missing brothers. Shakespeare provides us with information that the characters themselves lack and this will drive the farce. The entire story is set in one day in ancient Ephesus and we know the necessary back story to the play. What we do not know yet, and neither does Aegeon, is that both sets of sons and servants are, indeed, here in mysterious Ephesus. One set (Antipholus E and Dromio E) has lived here comfortably for nearly their entire lives following the shipwreck over twenty years ago, while his other identical set of twins, from Syracuse (Antipholus S and Dromio S), has just arrived in search of their twins, as has, coincidentally, Aegeon. We will very soon meet both sons and both servants. What will be slapstick to us is only confusion, frustration and near madness to them. We will soon be well aware that we are watching a comedy, whereas the characters will be tormented by confusion that is anything but funny. This matter of perspective, in a nutshell, is the real genius of ‘The Comedy of Errors’.

Act I

Scene ii

The mart

Enter Antipholus of Syracuse, Dromio of Syracuse and First Merchant

First Merchant: “This very day a Syracusan merchant is apprehended for arrival here; and, not being able to buy out his life, dies ere the weary sun sets in the west. There is your money.”

Antipholus S: “Go bear it to the Centaur, where we host. And stay there, Dromio, till I come to thee. Till then, I’ll view the manners of the town.”

Exit Dromio S

Antipholus S: “A trusty villain, sir, who very often when I am dull with care and melancholy, lightens my humour with his merry jests.

Exit First Merchant

Antipholus S: “I to the world am like a drop of water that in the ocean seeks another drop, who, failing there to find his fellow forth, confounds himself, so I, to find a mother and a brother, in quest of them, unhappy, lose myself.

Enter Dromio E

Antipholus S: “How chance thou art returned so soon?”

Dromio E: “Returned so soon! Rather approached too late. The capon burns, the pig falls from the spit, the clock hath struck twelve upon the bell – my mistress is so hot because the meat is cold, the meat is cold because you come not home, you come not home because you have no stomach, you have no stomach, having broke your fast.”

Antipholus S: “Stop in your wind, sir. Tell me this: where have you left the money that I gave you.”

Dromio E: “I kept it not.”

Antipholus S: “I am not in a sportive humour. Tell me, where is the money? Come, Dromio, these jests are out of season. Reserve them till a merrier hour than this. Where is the gold I gave in charge to thee?”

Dromio E: “To me, sir? Why, you gave no gold to me.”

Antipholus S: “Come on, sir knave, have done your foolishness, and tell me how thou has disposed thy charge.”

Dromio E: “My charge was but to fetch you from the mart, home to your house, to dinner. My mistress and her sister stay for you.”

Antipholus S: “Now, as I am a Christian, answer me in what safe place have you bestowed my money, or I shall break that merry sconce of yours. Where is the thousand marks thou had of me?”

Dromio E: “I have some marks of yours upon my pate, some of my mistress’ marks upon my shoulders, but not a thousand marks between you both.”

Antipholus S: “Thy mistress’ marks! What mistress?”

Dromio E: “Your worship’s wife; she who dost fast until you come home to dinner.”

Antipholus S: “What, will thou flout me thus unto my face? There, take you that, sir knave.” (beats him)

Exit Dromio E

Antipholus S: “Upon my life, they say this town is full of cozenage, dark-working sorcerers and soul-killing witches. I greatly fear my money is not safe.”

Analysis

The two scenes of Act I introduce us to the tragic and the comedic elements of the play. Aegeon must die if he does not raise a thousand marks by day’s end and then the mistaken identities begin in earnest between Antipholus of Syracuse and Dromio of Ephesus, each mistaking the other for his accustomed counterpart. Antipholus of Syracuse is the more interesting of the two brothers, as he is continually amazed at the seemingly magical and sinister events he encounters, whereas Antipholus of Ephesus tends to be irritated that his domesticity is challenged so abruptly. In scene ii Antipholus of Syracuse finally beats Dromio of Ephesus in the confusion of the mistaken identity. The Dromios take regular beatings throughout the play, but they are more humorous than cruel and played for laughs. When Antipholus of Syracuse finally concludes that this is a town full of ‘cozenage, sorcery and witchcraft’, Shakespeare’s audiences would have recalled the biblical passage where Paul visits Ephesus and indeed finds it to be precisely that. But there is no such magic or witchcraft in ‘The Comedy of Errors’. There is only mistaken identity, which naturally is only sorted out in Act V, in one of Shakespeare’s finest reconciliation scenes.

Act II (2 scenes)

Scene i

The house of Antipholus of Ephesus

Enter Adriana (his wife) and Luciana (her sister)

Adriana: “Neither my husband nor the slave returned that in such haste I sent to seek his master.”

Luciana: “Good sister, let us dine, and never fret. A man is master of his liberty. Time is their master. Be patient, sister.”

Adriana: “Why should their liberty be more than ours?”

Luciana: “Because their business still lies out of doors. Man, more divine, indued with intellectual sense and souls, are masters to their females. Then let your will attend on their accords. I’ll practice to obey.”

Enter Dromio of Ephesus

Adriana: “Say, is your tardy master now at hand?”

Dromio E: “Nay, he’s at two hands with me, and that my two ears can witness.”

Adriana: “Knowest thou his mind?”

Dromio E: “Ay, he told me his mind upon my ear.”

Luciana: “Spoke he so doubtfully thou could not feel his meaning?”

Dromio E: “Nay, he struck so plainly I could too well feel his blows.”

Adriana: “But say, is he coming home?”

Dromio E: “Why, mistress, sure my master is horn-mad.”

Adriana: “Horn-mad, thou villain!”

Dromio E: “He is stark mad. When I desired him to come home for dinner, he asked me for a thousand marks in gold. ‘I know of no house and no wife’ quote my master.”

Adriana: “Go back again, thou slave, and fetch him home.”

Dromio E: “Go back again, and be new beaten home? For God’s sake, send some other messenger.”

Adriana: “Back, slave, or I will break thy pate across.”

Dromio E: “And he will bless that cross with another beating; between you I shall have a holy head. You spurn me hence, and he will spurn me hither; if I last in this service , you must case me in leather.

Dromio exits

Adriana: “What ruins are in me that can be found by him not ruined? He feeds from home.”

Luciana: “Self-harming jealousy! Fie, beat it hence.”

Adriana: “I know his eye doth homage otherwhere; or else he would be here.”

Luciana: “How many fond fools serve mad jealousy.”

Analysis

We meet Antipholus E’s jealous wife Adriana and her more traditional sister, Luciana. But Adriana is only jealous because of this new situation where she seems to have two husbands, those being Antipholus E, her actual husband and his long lost twin, Antipholus S. All of the principle characters will be severely challenged by the ‘situation’ of the double set of identical twins and each will manage it in their own unique way.

Act II

Scene ii

The mart

Enter Antipholus of Syracuse and Dromio of Syracuse

Antipholus S: “How now, sir, is your merry humour altered? You know no Centaur! You received no gold! Your mistress sent to have me home to dinner! Wast thou mad?”

Dromio S: “What answer, sir? When spoke I such a word?

Antipholus S: “Not half an hour since.”

Dromio S: “I did not see you since you sent me with the gold you gave me.”

Antipholus S: “Villain, thou did deny the gold receipt, and told me of a mistress and a dinner.”

Dromio S: “I am glad to see you in this merry vein. What means this jest? I pray you, master, tell me.”

Antipholus S: “Does thou jeer and flout me? Think’st thou I jest? Hold, take thou that and that.” (beats him)

Dromio S: “I pray, sir, why am I beaten?”

Antipholus S: “Dost thou not know?”

Dromio S: “Nothing, sir, but that I am beaten.”

Antipholus S: “Shall I tell you why?”

Dromio S: “Ay, sir, and wherefore; for they say every why hath a wherefore. Was there ever any man thus beaten out of season, when in the why and the wherefore is neither rhyme or reason? Well, thank you, sir.”

Antipholus S: “Thank me, sir? For what?”

Dromio S: “Merry, sir, for this something that you gave me for nothing.”

Antipholus S: “I’ll make you amends next, to give you nothing for something. Learn to jest in good time; there’s a time for all things.”

Enter Adriana and Luciana

Adriana: “Ay, ay, Antipholus, look strange and frown. Some other mistress hath thy sweet aspects. I am not Adriana, nor thy wife. How comes it now, my husband, that thou art then estranged from thyself? Ah, do not tear away thyself from me. How dearly would it touch thee to the quick, should thou but hear I were licentious, and that this body, consecrate to thee, by ruffian lust should be contaminate! Would thou not spit at me and spurn me? For if we two be one, and thou play false, I do digest the poison of thy flesh, being strumpet by the contagion.

Antipholus S: “Fair dame? I know you not. In Ephesus I am but two hours old.”

Luciana: “Fie, brother, my sister sent for you by Dromio home to dinner.”

Antipholus S: “By Dromio?”

Dromio S: “By me?”

Antipholus S: “Did you converse, sir, with this gentlewoman?”

Dromio S: “I never saw her until this time.”

Antipholus S: “Villain, thou liest; for even her very words did thou deliver to me on the mart.”

Dromio S: “I never spoke with her in all my life.”

Antipholus S: “How can she thus, then, call us by our names? To me she speaks. Was I married to her in my dreams? Or sleep I now, and think I hear all this? What error drives our ears and eyes amiss? Until I know this sure uncertainty, I’ll entertain the offered fallacy.”

Dromio S: “This is the fairy land. We talk with goblins, owls and sprites.”

Adriana: “Come, sir, to dinner. Dromio, keep the gate. Sirrah, if any ask you for your master, say he dines forth, and let no creature enter. Dromio, play the porter well.”

Antipholus S: “Am I in earth, in heaven, or in hell? Sleeping or waking, mad or well-advised?”

Dromio S: “Master, shall I be porter at the gate?”

Adriana: “Ay, and let none enter, lest I break your pate.”

Analysis

The confusion deepens as Antipholus of Syracuse is confronted by Adriana and Luciana, who believe he is Antipholus of Ephesus, her husband. As amazed as Antipholus and Dromio of Syracuse are, they play along with the odd adventure, Antipholus having dinner with this woman claiming to be his wife, while Dromio guards the door. As we will see next, the wonderment experienced by Antipholus of Syracuse is quite different from the experience of Antipholus of Ephesus, whose familiar world seems to be crashing down all around him.

Act III (2 scenes)

Scene i

Before the house of Antipholus of Ephesus

Enter Antipholus and Dromio of Ephesus and Balthazar

Antipholus E: “My wife is shrewish when I keep not hours.”

Dromio E: “Say what you will, sir, but that you beat me at the mart I have your hand to show; if the skin were parchment, and the blows you gave were ink, your own handwriting would tell you what I think.”

Antipholus E: “I think thou art an ass. My door is locked; go bid them let us in.”

Dromio S: (from within) “Get thee from the door.”

Dromio E: “My master stays in the street.”

Dromio S: (from within) “Let him walk from whence he came.”

Antipholus E: “Who talks within there? Ho, open the door. I have not dined today. What art thou that keeps me out of the house I own?”

Dromio S: (from within) “The porter for this time, sir, and my name is Dromio.”

Dromio E: “O villain, thou has stolen both my office and my name.”

Antipholus E: “Thou baggage, let me in! You’ll cry for this, minion, if I beat the door down.”

Enter Adriana within

Adriana: “Who is that at the door?”

Dromio S: (within) “By my truth, your town is troubled with unruly boys.”

Antipholus E: “Are you there, wife?”

Adriana: (within) “Your wife, sir knave! Go get you from the door.”

Antipholus E: “There is something in the wind. Go fetch me something and I will break open the gate.”

Balthazar: “Have patience, sir; herein you war against your reputation. Be ruled by me and depart in patience.”

Antipholus E: “You have prevailed. I will depart in quiet.”

Analysis

This scene with poor Antipholus of Ephesus barred from his own house may be played for farce but it is certainly not funny to him. He becomes understandably infuriated and suspicious of his wife for not admitting him home. Things are spinning more and more out of control at the halfway mark of the play. There is plenty of time for more confusion before everything gets straightened out, as always in a comedy, in Act V.

Act III

Scene ii

Before the house of Antipholus of Ephesus

Enter Luciana with Antipholus of Syracuse

Luciana: “Use my sister with more kindness. If you like elsewhere, do it by stealth. Let not my sister read it in your eye; be not thy tongue thy own shame’s orator. Apparel vice like virtue’s harbinger. Bear a fair presence, though your heart be tainted; teach sin the carriage of a holy saint. Comfort my sister, cheer her, call her wife.”

Antipholus S: “Teach me, dear creature, how to think and speak. Are you a god? Would you create me new? Transform me, then, and to your power I’ll yield. Your weeping sister is no wife of mine, nor to her bed no homage do I owe.”

Luciana: “What, are you mad?”

Antipholus S: “Not mad, but mated.”

Luciana: “Gaze where you should, and that will clear your sight.”

Antipholus S: “Thee will I love.”

Exit Luciana

Enter Dromio of Syracuse

Antipholus S: “Why, how now, Dromio! Where runs thou so fast?”

Dromio S: “Do you know me, sir? Am I Dromio? Am I your man? Am I myself?

Antpholus S: “Thou art Dromio, thou art my man, thou art thyself.

Dromio S: “I am an ass, I am a woman’s man, and besides myself. I am due to a woman – one who claims me, one who haunts me, one who will have me.

Antipholus S: “What claim lays she to thee?

Dromio S: “Mary, sir, such claim as you would lay to your horse; and she would have me as a beast: not that, I being a beast, she would have me; but that she, being a very beastly creature, lays claim to me.

Antipholus S: “What is she?”

Dromio S: “Sir, she’s the kitchen wench, and all grease; yet I know not what to put her to but to make a lamp out of her and run from her by her own light. If she lives till doomsday, she’ll burn a week longer than the whole world.

Antipholus S: “What complexion is she of?”

Dromio S: “Swart, like my shoe. She sweats.”

Antipholus S: “Then she bears some breadth?

Dromio S: “No longer from head to foot than from hip to hip: she is spherical, like a globe; I could find out countries in her.

Antipholus S: “In what part of he body stands Ireland?

Dromio S: “Marry, sir, in her buttocks; I found it out by the bogs.”

Antipholus S: “Where Scotland?

Dromio S: “I found it in the barrenness.

Antipholus S: “Where England?

Dromio S: “I looked for the chalky cliffs, but I could find no whiteness in them.

Antipholus S: “Where Spain?

Dromio S: “Faith, I saw it not, but I felt it hot in her breath.

Antipholus S: “Where America, the Indies?

Dromio S: “Oh sir, upon her nose, embellished with rubies, carbuncles and saphires.

Antipholus S: “Where stood Belgium and the Netherlands?

Dromio S: “Oh sir, I did not look so low. To conclude: this drudge or diviner laid claim to me; called me Dromio; swore I was assured to her. I, amazed, ran from her as a witch.”

Antipholus S: “If the wind blow any way from shore, I will not harbour in this town tonight. If everyone knows us, and we know none, tis time, I think, to trudge, pack and be gone. There’s none but witches do inhabit here.”

Enter Angelo with a chain

Angelo: “Master Antipholus!”

Antipholus S: “Ay, that’s my name.”

Angelo: “Here is the chain I thought to have taken you.”

Antipholus S: “What is your will that I shall do with this?”

Angelo: “I have made it for you.”

Antipholus S: “I bespoke it not.”

Angelo: “Not once nor twice, but twenty times you have. Go home with it, and please your wife, and soon at supper-time I will visit you, and then receive my money for the chain.”

Analysis

Antipholus of Syracuse dines with the woman who claims to be his wife but then falls in love with her sister. Of course her sister also believes him to be her sister’s husband and advises Antipholus to use more stealth in his betrayal. She does not exactly turn him down, but rather suggests he be more discreet.

In one of the play’s funniest scenes Dromio of Syracuse reports to his master his adventures with the kitchen wench, who pursues him aggressively, believing him to be her husband, Dromio of Ephesus. The mistaken identities have seemingly countless permutations, as all of the affected individuals get caught up in the mayhem.

And then there is the question of the chain that Antipholus of Ephesus has ordered for his wife, which Angelo has given to Antipholus of Syracuse. Its only going to get more confusing in Act IV.

Act 4 (4 scenes)

Scene i

A public place

Enter merchant, Angelo and an officer

Merchant: “The sum is due. I am bound to Persia and want guilders for my voyage. Make present satisfaction or I’ll attach you to this officer.”

Angelo: “By Antipholus at five o’clock I shall receive the money for the same. Walk with me down to his house and I will discharge my bond.”

Enter Antipholus of Ephesus and Dromio of Ephesus

Antipholus E: “Buy a rope’s end; that will I bestow among my wife and her confederates, for locking me out of my doors.”

Dromio E: “I buy a rope.”

Exit Dromio of Ephesus

Antipholus E: “Neither chain nor goldsmith came to me.”

Angelo: “Saving your merry humour, I stand debted to this gentleman. I pray you see him presently discharged, for he is bound to sea.”

Antipholus E: “I am not finished with the present money. Take the stranger to my house, and with you take the chain, and bid my wife disburse the sum on the receipt thereof.”

Angelo: “Then you will bring the chain to her yourself?”

Antipholus E: “No; bear it with you.”

Angelo: “Have you the chain? I pray you, sir; give me the chain.”

Antipholus E: “Why, give it to my wife, and fetch your money.”

Angelo: “Come, come, you know I gave it to you even now.”

Antipholus E: “Fie, now you run this humour out of breath! Come, where is the chain? I owe you nothing till I receive the chain.”

Angelo: “You know I gave it to you half an hour since.”

Antipholus E: “You gave me none and you wrong me much to say so.”

Angelo: “You wrong me more, sir, in denying it.”

Merchant: “Well, officer, arrest him.”

Antipholus E: “Arrest me, foolish fellow, if thou darest.”

Officer: “I do arrest you, sir.”

Enter Dromio of Syracuse

Dromio S: “There’s a bark of Epidamnum that stays but till her owner comes aboard. Then she bears away. I have conveyed aboard. The ship is in her trim; the merry wind blows fair.”

Antipholus E: “How now! A madman? Why, what ship stays for me?”

Dromio S: “A ship you sent me to hire.”

Antipholus E: “Thou drunken slave. I sent thee for a rope. To Adriana, villain, give her this key, and tell her in the desk there is a purse of ducats; let her send it. Tell her I am arrested in the street, and that shall bail me.”

Analysis

Shakespeare catches all the characters in his web of intrigue as Angelo knows he gave the chain to Antipholus of Ephesus, having no idea that he actually gave it to his double, Antipholus of Syracuse. The Dromio of Syracuse arrives to assure his master that he has secured a ship for them to get away from this bewitched city, but in fact he speaks to Antipholus of Ephesus, which only deepens the confusion.

Act IV

Scene ii

The house of Antipholus of Ephesus

Enter Adriana and Luciana

Adriana: “Ah, Luciana, did he tempt you so?”

Luciana: “He swore he was a stranger here. Then pleaded I for you.”

Adriana: “And what said he?”

Luciana: “That love I begged for you he begged of me.”

Adriana: “With what persuasion did he tempt thy love?”

Luciana: “With words. First he did praise my beauty, and then my speech.”

Adriana: “He is deformed, crooked, old, ill-faced, worse bodied, shapeless, vicious, ungentle, foolish, blunt and unkind.

Luciana: “Who would be jealous then of such a one?

Adriana: “Ah, but I think him better than I say. My heart prays for him, though my tongue do curse.

Enter Dromio of Syracuse

Dromio S: “Here go – the desk, the purse. Make haste.”

Adriana: “Where is your master, Dromio? Is he arrested?”

Dromio S: “Will you send him, mistress, redemption, the money in his desk?”

Adriana: “Go fetch it, sister. Thus he unknown to me should be in debt. Go, Dromio, there’s the money; bear it straight, and bring thy master home immediately.”

Analysis

Having just been informed by her own sister that her husband tried to seduce Luciana, Adriana nonetheless sends the money to have him freed from debt with instructions to have him brought home immediately.”

Act IV

Scene iii

The mart

Enter Antipholus of Syracuse

Antipholus S: “There is not a man I meet but doth salute me as if I were their well-acquainted friend; and every one doth call me by my name. Some tender money to me, some invite me, some other give me thanks for kindnesses, some offer me commodities to buy; even now a tailor called me in his shop, and showed me silks that he had bought for me, and therewithal took measure of my body. Sure, these are but imaginary wiles, and Lapland sorcerers inhabit here.

Enter Dromio of Syracuse

Dromio S: “Master, here is the gold that you sent me for.”

Antipholus S: “What gold is this? Well, sir, rest there in your foolery. Is there any ship that puts forth tonight? May we be gone?”

Dromio S: “Why, sir, I brought you word an hour since that the Bark Expedition put forth tonight; and then were you hindered by the officer.”

Antipholus S: “The fellow is distract and so am I; and here we wander in illusions. Some blessed power deliver us from hence.”

Enter a courtezan

Courtezan: “Master Antipholus, I see you have found the goldsmith now. Is that the chain you promised me today?”

Antipholus S: “Satan, avoid! I charge thee, tempt me not.”

Dromio S: “Master, is this Mistress Satan?”

Antipholus S: “It is the devil.”

Dromio S: “It is written they appear to men as angels of light. Come not near her.”

Coutezan: “Will you go with me? We’ll mend our dinner.”

Antipholus S: “Thou art, as you all are, a sorceress. Leave me and be gone.”

Coutezan: “Give me the ring of mine you had at dinner, or for my diamond, the chain you promised, and I’ll be gone, sir.”

Dromio S: “Master, be wise. If you give it to her, the devil will shake her chain, and fright us with it.”

Coutezan: “I pray you, sir, my ring, or else the chain.”

Exit Antipholus and Dromio of Syracuse

Courtezan: “Antipholus is mad. A ring he hath of mine worth forty ducats; and for the same he promised me a chain; both one and other he denies me now. The reason I gather that he is mad, besides this present instance of his rage, is a mad tale he told today at dinner of his own doors being shut against his entrance. Belike his wife, acquainted with his fits, on purpose shut the doors against his way. My way now is to go home to his house, and tell his wife that, being lunatic, he rushed into my house and took perforce my ring away. This course I fittest choose, for forty ducats is too much to lose.”

Analysis

The courtesan, who had dinner with angry Antipholus of Ephesus, now encounters Antipholus of Syracuse and thinks Antipholus mad. She determines to see Antipholus’ wife in order to get her ring, a chain or her forty ducats. Meanwhile, Antipholus and Dromio of Syracuse think she is a witch. There is one more scene before Act V, which will then manage to rescue these absurdities for the final stunning resolution.

Act IV

Scene iv

A street

Enter Antipholus of Ephesus with the officer

Antipholus E: “Here comes my man; I think he brings the money. Have you that I sent you for? Where is the money?”

Enter Dromio of Ephesus

Dromio E: “Why, sir, I gave the money for the rope.”

Antipholus E: “Five hundred ducats, villain, for a rope? To what end did I bid thee home?”

Dromio E: “To a rope’s-end, sir.”

Antipholus E: “And to that end, sir, I will welcome you.” (beats him). “Thou whoreson, senseless villain!

Dromio E: “I would I were senseless, sir, that I might not feel your blows. I have served him from the hour of my nativity, and have nothing at his hands for my service but blows.”

Enter Adriana, Luciana, the courtezan and Dr Pinch

Courtezan: “Is not your husband mad?”

Adriana: “His incivility confirms no less. Good Dr Pinch, you are a conjurer: establish him in his true sense again and I will please you what you will demand.”

Dr Pinch: “Give me your hand, and let me feel your pulse.”

Antipholus E: “There is my hand, and let it feel your ear.” (strikes him)

Dr Pinch: “I charge thee, Satan, housed within this man, to yield possession to my holy prayers.”

Antipholus E: “Peace, doting wizard, I am not mad.”

Adriana: “O, that thou were not, poor distressed soul.”

Antipholus E: “You minion, you. At my house today, upon me the guilty doors were shut and I denied to enter.”

Adriana: “O husband, God doth know that you dined at home.”

Antipholus E: “Dined at home? Thou villain, what sayest thou?”

Dromio E: “Sir, sooth to say, you did not dine at home.”

Antipholus E: “Did not her kitchen-maid rail, taunt and scorn me?”

Dromio E: “She did.”

Antipholus E: “And did not I in rage depart from thence?”

Dromio E: “In verity, you did. My bones bear witness.”

Antipholus E: “Thou, wife, hast suborned the goldsmith to arrest me.”

Adriana: “Alas, I sent you money to redeem you, by Dromio here.”

Dromio E: “Money by me?”

Adriana: “He came to me, and I delivered it.”

Dromio E: “I was sent for nothing but a rope!”

Dr Pinch: “Both man and master are possessed. They must be bound and laid in some dark room.”

Antipholus E: “Dissembling harlot! With these nails I’ll pluck out these false eyes that would behold in me this shameful sport.”

Adriana: “O, bind him. Bind him. Let him not come near me.”

Dr Pinch: “The fiend is strong within him.”

Exit all but Adriana, Luciana, officer and courtezan

Adriana: “Whose suit is he arrested at?”

Officer: “One Angelo, a goldsmith; do you know him?”

Adriana: “I know him. What is the sum he owes?”

Officer: “Two-hundred ducats. Due for a chain your husband had of him.”

Adriana: “He did bespeak a chain for me. Gaoler, bring me where the goldsmith is; I long to know the truth.”

Enter Antipholus and Dromio of Syracuse

Luciana: “God, for thy mercy! They are loose again.”

Adriana: “Let’s call for more help to have them bound again.”

Officer: “Away, they will kill us.”

Exit all but Antipholus and Dromio of Syracuse

Antipholus S: “Fetch our stuff. I long that we were safe and sound aboard. I will not stay tonight for all the town.”

Analysis

Literally, everyone in the play in now caught up in the confusion of there being two Antipholus’ and Dromios. But nobody realizes that this is the source of the confusion. Rather, it seems that madness and sorcery reign. And while everyone is amazed by the events, Act V will only amaze further, as it reveals a truth that will explain everything to everyone. Act V of The Comedy of Errors has perhaps the finest unraveling resolution in Shakespeare’s entire canon and its all contained in one momentum-maintaining scene of 422 lines.

Act V

Scene i

A street before a priory

Enter merchant and Angelo

Angelo: “I am sorry, sir, that I have hindered you; but I protest he had the chain of me, though most dishonestly he doth deny it.”

Merchant: “How is the man esteemed here in the city?”

Angelo: “Of very reverent reputation, sir, of credit infinite, highly beloved, second to none who live here in the city.”

Merchant: “Speak softly; yonder he walks.

Enter Antipholus and Dromio of Syracuse

Angelo: “That self-chain about his neck which he forswore most monstrously not to have. Signor Antipholus, I wonder much that you would put me to this shame and trouble; and not without some scandal to yourself, to deny this chain, which now you wear so openly.”

Antipholus S: “I never did deny it. Who heard me deny it?”

Merchant: “These ears of mine, thou knows, did hear thee. Fie on thee, wretch. Tis pity that thou lives to walk where any honest men resort.”

Antipholus S: “Thou art a villain to impeach me thus. I’ll prove my honour against thee presently.”

Merchant: “I do defy thee for a villain.”

They draw their swords

Enter Adriana, Luciana and the courtezan

Adriana: “Hurt him not, for God’s sake! He is mad. Bind them both and bear them to my house.”

Dromio S: “Run, master, run; for God’s sake. This is some priory. In or we are spoiled.”

Exit Antipholus S and Dromio S into the priory

Abbess: “Be quiet, people. Wherefore throng you hither?”

Adriana: “To fetch my poor distracted husband hence. Let us come in, that we may bind him fast, and bear him home for his recovery.”

Abbess: “How long hath this possession held the man?”

Adriana: “This week; but till this afternoon his passion never broke into extremity of rage. Some love drew him from home.”

Abbess: “The venom clamours of a jealous woman poisons more deadly than a mad dog’s tooth. It seems his sleeps were hindered by thy railings and his meat was sauced with thy upbraiding. Unquiet meals make ill digestions. Thy jealous fits hath scarred thy husband from the use of wits.”

Luciana: “She never reprehended him but mildly.”

Adriana: “Good people, enter, and lay hold on him.”

Abbess: “No, not a creature enters my house. He took this place for sanctuary, and it shall privilege him from your hand till I have brought him to his wits again.”

Adriana: “I will attend my husband.”

Abbess: “Be patient; therefore depart, and leave him here with me.”

Exit the Abbess

Luciana: “Complain unto the Duke of this indignity.”

Adriana: “I will fall prostate at his feet.”

Merchant: “The Duke himself in person comes this way to see a Syracusan merchant beheaded publicly.”

Enter the Duke with Aegeon, bareheaded

Adriana: “Justice, most sacred Duke, against the Abbess!”

Duke: “She is a virtuous and reverend lady.”

Adriana: “My husband, this ill day, a most outrageous fit of madness took him, so desperately he hurried through the streets, with him his bondsman all as mad as he, doing displeasure to the citizens. Once did I get him bound and sent him home. He broke from those who had the guard of him, and with his mad attendant and himself, with drawn swords, met us again and, made bent on us, and chased us away, till, raising more aid, we came again to bind them. Then they fled into this abbey, wither we pursued them, and here the Abbess shuts the gates on us.”

Duke: “Knock at the abbey gate and bid the Lady Abbess come to me. I will determine this.”

Enter a messenger

Messenger: “O mistress, mistress, save yourself! My master and his man are both broke loose. They have bound the doctor, whose beard they have sing’d off with brands of fire. Unless you send some present help, between them they will kill the conjurer.”

Adriana: “Peace, fool! Thy master and his man are here.”

Messenger: “Mistress, upon my life, I tell you true: he cries for you and vows to scorch your face and to disfigure you. I hear him, mistress, fly, be gone!”

Adriana: “Ay me, it is my husband. Even now we housed him in the abbey here, and now he’s there, past thought of human reason.”

Enter Antipholus and Dromio of Ephesus

Antipholus E: “Justice, most gracious Duke; O, grant me justice!”

Aegeon: “Unless the fear of death doth make me dote, I see my son Antipholus and Dromio.”

Antipholus E: “Justice, sweet prince, against that woman there! She has abused and dishonoured me. Beyond imagination is the wrong. This day, great Duke, she shut the door upon me.”

Duke: “Say, woman, do thou so?”

Adriana: “No, my good lord. Myself, he and my sister today did dine together.”

Luciana: “She tells your Highness the simple truth.”

Antipholus E: “My liege, this woman locked me out this day from dinner. That goldsmith there could witness it, for he was with me then. This perjured goldsmith swears that I this day did receive the chain, which, God he knows, I saw not; for the which he did arrest me. I did obey, and sent my peasant home for certain ducats; he with none returned. Then all together they fell upon me, bound me, bore me hence, and at a dark and dankish vault at home there left me and my man, both bound together; till, gnawing with my teeth, I gained my freedom and immediately ran hither to your Grace; whom I beseech to give me ample satisfaction for these deep shames and great indignities.”

Merchant: “You fled into this Abbey here, from whence, I think, you are come by miracle.”

Antipholus E: “I never came within these abbey walls.”

Duke: “I think you all have drunk from Circe’s cup. If here you housed him, here he would have been. If he were mad, he would not plead so coldly. Saw’st thou him enter the abbey here?”

Coutezan: “As sure, my liege, as I do see your Grace.”

Duke: “Why, this is strange. Go call the Abbess hither.”

Aegeon: “Most mighty Duke, haply I see a friend who will save my life. Is not your name, sir, called Antipholus, and is that not your bondman Dromio? I am sure you both remember me. Why look you so strange on me? You know me well.”

Antipholus E: “I never saw you in my life until now.”

Aegeon: “O! Grief hath changed me since you saw me last. And careful hours with time’s deformed hand have written strange misfeatures in my face. Dost thou not know my voice?”

Antipholus E: “Neither.”

Aegeon: “Not know my voice! O time’s extremity. Tell me thou art my son Antipholus.”

Antipholus E: “I never saw my father in my life.”

Aegeon: “But seven years since, in Syracuse, boy, thou know’st we parted.”

Antipholus E: “I never saw Syracuse in my life.”

Duke: “I tell thee, Syracusan, twenty years have I been patron to Antipholus, during which time he never saw Syracuse. I see thy age and dangers make thee dote.”

Re-enter the Abbess with Antipholus and Dromio of Syracuse

All gather to see them

Adriana: “I see two husbands or my eyes deceive me.”

Duke: “One of these men is genius to the other. Which is the natural man and which is the spirit?”

Dromio S: “I, sir, am Dromio, command him away.”

Dromio E: “I, sir, am Dromio. Pray let me stay.”

Antipholus S: “Aegeon, art thou not? Or else his ghost?”

Dromio S: “O, my old master! Who hath bound him here?”

Abbess: “Whoever bound him, I will loose his bonds, and gain a husband by his liberty. Speak, Old Aegeon, if thou be the man who had a wife once called Aemilia. Speak unto the same Aemilia.”

Aegeon: “If I dream not thou art Aemilia, my wife.”

The Duke: “These two Antipholus’, these two so like, and these two Dromio’s, one in semblance – these are the parents to these children, who accidentally are met together. But I know not which is which.”

Adriana: “Which of you did dine with me today?”

Antipholus S: “I, gentle mistress.”

Adriana: “And are not you my husband?”

Antipholus E: “No, I say nay to that.”

Antipholus S: “And so do I, yet did she call me so. And this fair gentlewoman, her sister here did call me brother. (to Luciana) What I told you then I hope I should soon have leisure to make good; if this not be a dream.”

Angelo: “That is the chain, sir, which you had of me.”

Antipholus S: “I think it be, sir; I deny it not.”

Antipholus E: “And you, sir, for this chain arrested me.”

Angelo: I think I did, sir; I deny it not.”

Adriana: “I sent you money, sir, to be your bail, by Dromio.”

Dromio E: “No, none by me.”

Antipholus S: “This purse of ducats I received from you and Dromio my man did bring them to me. I see we still did meet each other’s man, and I was taken for him, and he for me, and thereupon these ERRORS are arose.”

Antipholus E: “These ducats pawn I for my father here.”

Duke: “It shall not need; thy father hath his life.”

Coutezan: “Sir, I must have that diamond from you.”

Antipholus E: “There, take it, and much thanks for my good cheer.”

Abbess: “Renowned Duke, vouchsafe to take the pains to go with us into the Abbey here, and hear at large discoursed all our fortunes; and all that are assembled in this place that by this sympathized one day error have suffered wrong. Thirty-three years have I but gone in travail of you, my sons.”

Dromio S: “Master, shall I fetch your stuff from shipboard?”

Antipholus E: “Dromio, what stuff of mine hast thou embarked?”

Antipholus S: “He speaks to me. I am your master, Dromio. Embrace your brother there. Rejoice with him.”

Exit Antipholus’ of Syracuse and Ephesus

Dromio E: “Methinks you are my glass, and not my brother. I see by you I am a sweet faced youth. We came into the world brother and brother, and now let’s go hand in hand, not one before another.”

Analysis

So the mounting confusion is ended by the Abbess, who surprisingly turns out to be Aegeon’s wife, Aemilia, and the mother to both Antipholus’. Thus completes the resolution of this Comedy of Errors. The entire family is re-united and Aegeon will not be killed for visiting Ephesus. Antipholus E and Dromio E have been in Ephesus for thirty years, searched for by Antipholus S and Dromio S for the past seven years and by Aegeon for the past five years. There has been no witchcraft or magic afoot. They simply finally found each other.

Final Thoughts:

A few oddities and leaps of imagination must be mentioned. In the first scene of the play Aegeon says that his twin sons were so much alike that they could only be distinguished by name… But then he goes on to name both identical twins Antipholus… Hmmm. And then he and Aemilia did the same with their identical servants, naming them both Dromio. Also, Aemilia (the Abbess) claims to have lived in Ephesus for 33 years but never once laid eyes on Antipholus E or Dromio E. I suppose we are to believe that she was confined to the Abbey. Finally, how is it possible that when the two sets of identical twins finally all arrive together in Ephesus for the first time in 33 years they are dressed identically as well. The answer lies in what was permitted in a 16th century farce and is rather what makes it so farcical.

Much is often made of how the two Antipholus twins seem far less interested in each other compared to the two Dromios, who end the play arm in arm and very much pleased and enchanted. Perhaps, Antipholus of Ephesus simply wants to mend affairs with his wife and the town in general and Antipholus of Syracuse wants to court Luciana. Then again, Shakespeare usually does depict his servants, clowns and fools in a better light than their more socially advanced counterparts. Think of the fool in King Lear.

The very end of this play warms us dearly, with the two Dromios, who have endured numerous blows from their masters, happily departing the stage hand in hand. The fragile but ultimately resilient nature of family bonds is a regular theme in Shakespeare’s comedies. Not so the tragedies. The reason this play works so well as a farce is that we, the audience, know what the characters on stage do not know (that there are two sets of identical twins afoot), which allows for the madcap farce and the Act V resolution.

This is a fun play for audiences but maddening for the characters, as every aspect of their lives is plunged into chaos. And in the unraveling of the complex errors there is even a surprise ending for us, the audience, when we learn that the Abbess is Aegeon’s wife and mother to his two sons. In the end there never was any magic, madness or lasting malice in Ephesus. It was all simply mistaken identities. The pace of farce is essential and The Comedy of Errors is lauded for its timing, alternating swiftly between pathos and comedy.

Indeed, this is still a very apprentice work by Shakespeare and in mastery of action and stagecraft it far outshines anything he had done up to that point. The outwardly identical Antipholus’ are quite different on the inside. The Syracusian is on a Homeric type quest to find his brother and despite the apparent madnesses he pretty much takes things as they come. The Ephesian Antipholus becomes more and more angry, as everything about his life in Ephesus is turned upside down, including his marriage and very identity. Even the Dromios are internally distinct. The Syracusian never loses his good cheer, responding to the apparent madness with ironic delight rather than anger or terror. The Ephesian is a more hard edged and cynical Dromio and his tongue is sharper.

The Comedy of Errors is a fireworks show of slapstick violence and surreal misunderstandings and is funniest seen live and played seriously. Shakespeare is a master of developing characters and by letting these comedy of errors loose on these characters we can sit back and be amused by the antics and predicaments of believable people caught up in situations which make them question both their individual identities as well as their sanity. Well done, Mr Shakespeare. This is one heck of a first attempt at farce.

The Comedy of Errors was first staged on 28 December 1594 as part of the end of term revels by law students at Gray’s Inn in London, an event so riotous that older faculty left in disgust. The play was revived infrequently until the 20th century, when it was very much resurrected, right up to the present, where it is quite frequently staged to great applause. Check out youtube for full plays and films of The Comedy of Errors. There are several very acceptable options to choose from that deserves to be seen and not simply read.

Titus Andronicus

Introduction

Shakespeare’s career begins with a bloodletting the likes of which he will never return to again. There will be blood a plenty in many of his plays but not on the scale of this. Two such revenge plays had recently made it big on the London stage and Shakespeare answered the call with Titus Andronicus, which would make Stephen King proud.

The play begins with a crisis of succession, a topic near and dear to the hearts of Elizabethan England.  Saturninus has the tightest claim, as he was the previous emperor’s first son, but his brother, Bassianus, is also making a bid for the throne.  Then Marcus Adronicus, tribune of the people and brother to Titus, suddenly announces that “a special party, by common voice”, has chosen Titus as emperor, for “so noble a man and so brave a warrior lives not”.  Lucius, returning from war, is the son to Titus,and demands that they “hue the limbs off the proudest Goth prisoner”, a son to Tamara, Queen of the Goths.  Tamora begs Titus to spare her son but Titus refuses.  This is only the first of many graphically suggested murders, as Lucius soon returns declaring “the limbs are lopped and the entrails feed the sacrificial fire”. Tamora’s other sons, Chiron and Demetrius, remind their mother to “stand resolved with opportunity of sharp revenge”.  Next Titus declares that having been a soldier for forty years and burying some twenty-one sons makes him yearn more for “a staff of honour for his age rather than a scepter to control the world”.  When Saturninus rails at Titus for stealing the peoples’ hearts from him Titus orders the tribunes to crown Saturninus and say “long live the emperor”.  Saturninus thanks Titus and takes his daughter, Lavinia, to be his queen.  However, the new emperor’s brother, Bassianus, roughly grabs and claims Lavinia as his wife.  At this point Saturninus chooses Tamara, Queen of the Goths, as his Queen.  While she sues for peace with Titus (“this day all quarrels end, Andronicus”) she swears to her emperor husband, “I’ll find a day to massacre them all”.

In this, Shakespeare’s earliest play, he has learned from the outset that you must be very careful how royalty and leadership of a country is portrayed on the London stage.  By setting Titus in the distant ancient Roman Empire Shakespeare now has a free hand to depict the gruesome revenge these leaders of Rome are about to visit upon one another on the heels of a succession crisis.  In fact, London in 1590 was an extraordinarily violent city with an impending succession crisis stemming from an aged Queen without issue.  So we can rightfully assume that Rome is a sometimes thinly veiled Elizabethan London.  In the Goths, contemporary audiences might have noticed a resemblance to England’s volatile relations with Spain and in Saturninus they would witness the grave perils of autocratic, absolute government.

Shakespeare also expertly depicts the dubious influences that leadership often falls under the sway of in his plays, whether it is Macbeth’s witches, Hamlet’s Ghost or Lear’s daughters.  In this case Tamora, who the emperor marries, is a ruthless Goth, with equally as ruthless a pair of sons and most ruthless of all, the evil to the core Moor lover, Aaron, Shakespeare’s first of many great villains.  If Titus has been made weary by forty years of warfare and the sacrifice of twenty-one sons, he will descend into a final madness as he exchanges blows with the likes of Tamora and her brood. 

Act I (one scene)

Scene i

Rome, before the Capitol

Enter Saturninus and his brother, Bassianus

Saturninus: “Noble patricians, defend the justice of my cause with arms: and countrymen, plead my successive title with your swords. I am his first born son; then let my father’s honours live in me.”

Bassianus: “Romans, If ever Bassianus, Caesar’s son, were gracious in the eyes of royal Rome, keep then this passage to the capitol.”

Enter Marcus, brother to Titus

Marcus: “Princes, know that the people of Rome have by common voice chosen Titus Andronicus, for many good and great deserts to Rome. A nobler man, a braver warrior, lives not. From weary wars against the barbarous Goths, ten years are spent since first he undertook this cause of Rome, five times he hath returned bleeding to Rome, bearing his valiant sons in coffins from the field; and now at last, laden with honour’s spoils, returns the good Andronicus to Rome, renowned Titus, flourishing in arms.”

Saturninus: “How fare the Tribune speaks .”

Bassianus: ” Marcus Andronicus, so I love and honour thee and thine.”

Saturninus: “Friends, I thank you all and here dismiss you all.”

Titus: “Hail, Rome, cometh Andronicus, to re-salute his country with his terms, tears of true joy for his return to Rome.”

Lucius: (son of Titus) “Give us the proudest prisoner of the Goths, that we may hew his limbs.”

Titus: “I give you him – the eldest son of this distressed queen.”

Tamora: (Queen of the Goths) “Victorious Titus, if thy sons were ever dear to thee, O, think my son to be as dear to me! Must my sons be slaughtered in the streets for valiant doings in their enemy’s cause? Sweet mercy is nobility’s true badge. Thrice noble Titus; spare my first born son.”

Titus: “For their brethren slain religiously they ask a sacrifice. To this your son is marked, and die he must.”

Lucius: “Away with him, and make a fire straight. Let’s hew his limbs till they be clean consumed.”

Tamora: “O cruel, irreligious piety!”

Demetrius: (Tamora’s son) “Madam, stand resolved, with opportunity of sharp revenge.”

Titus’ sons return with bloody swords

Lucius: “See, lord and father, how we have performed our Roman rites: Alarbus’ limbs are lopped, and entrails feed the sacrificing fire, whose smoke, like incense, doth perfume the sky. Remaineth nought but to inter our brethren.”

Titus: “Let it be so, and let Andronicus make this his latest farewell to their souls. In peace and honour, rest you here, my sons; secure from worldly chances and mishaps! Here lurks no treason, here no evil swells, no noise, but silence and eternal sleep.

Lavinia: (Titus’ daughter) “In peace and honour live lord Titus.”

Titus: “Lavinia, live; outlive thy father’s days. Rome, I have been thy soldier forty years, and buried one and twenty valiant sons. Give me a staff of honour for mine age, but not a sceptre to control the world.”

Saturninus: “Romans, do me right. Patricians, draw your sword till Saturninus be Rome’s Emperor. Andronicus, would thou were shipped to hell rather than rob me of the people’s hearts!”

Titus: “Content thee, Prince; I will restore to thee the peoples’ hearts. Tribunes, this suit I make, that you create our emperor’s eldest son , Lord Saturninus; crown him and say ‘long live our emperor!'”

Saturninus: “Titus Andronicus, I give thee thanks. Lavinia will I make my empress. Andronicus, does this motion please thee?”

Titus: “It doth, my worthy lord.

“Saturninus: “Lavinia, you are not displeased with this?”

Lavinia: “Not I, my lord.”

Bassianus: “Lord Titus, by your leave, this maid is mine.” (seizing Lavinia)

Titus: “Traitors, avaunt! Where is the Emperor’s guard? Treason my lord!”

Saturninus: “Titus, no; the Emperor needs her not. Lovely Tamora, Queen of the Goths, behold, I choose thee, Tamora, for my bride and will create thee Empress of Rome.”

Tamora: (aside) “I’ll find a day to massacre them all, and raze their faction and their family, the cruel father and his traitorous sons, to whom I sued for my dear son’s life.”
(To Titus) “Titus, this day all quarrels end, Andronicus.” (To Saturninus) “Sweet Emperor, we must all be friends.”

Analysis

Shakespeare’s opening acts always masterfully set up the drama that is to unfold in subsequent acts.  In Titus the lines get drawn and the bloody exchanges begin between Titus and Tamora in act one’s only scene.  “I will find a day to massacre them all” is a shocking predilection of what’s to come, although Tamora assures Titus of her desire for peace and reconciliation.  In Shakespeare plays we often know more about characters than they know of each other.  We get inside scoop that draws us in and binds us tight to the drama, as it unfolds lifelike, from scene to scene and act to act.

We can be certain by the end of act I, scene i that the bitter and fickle emperor, his revenge obsessed Goth wife, her loyal sons and the yet unseen ‘evil personified’ Aaron will be more than any comedy could ever reconcile.  This is the essential stuff of tragedy.  We also have a clear sense of Titus as a man of honour, who will be tested by evil incarnate.  Indeed, Shakespeare begins his young career as a playwright with a terrifying tragedy.  It will be his last tragedy for the next ten years, a period rich with English history and comedy.  His great compendium of tragedies will follow only then.

Act II (four scenes)

Scene I

Rome, before the palace

Aaron: (Tamora’s Moor lover) “Now climbeth Tamora Olympus’ top, advanced above pale envy’s threatening reach. Then, Aaron, arm thy heart and fit thy thoughts to mount aloft with thy imperial mistress. I will be bright and shine in pearl and gold, to wait upon this newly made empress. To wanton with this queen, this goddess, this nymph, this siren that will charm Rome’s Saturninus and see his shipwreck.”

Enter Chiron and Demetrius, Tamara’s sons

Demetrius: “Chiron, thy years want wit, thy wits want edge and manners. I am as able and fit as thou and plead my passions for Lavinia’s love.”

Chiron: “I love Lavinia more than all the world.”

Aaron: “For shame, be friends. Must you resolve that what you cannot as you would achieve, you must perforce accomplish as you may. The forest walks are wide and spacious, fitted by kind for rape and villainy. Come, come, our Empress, with her sacred wit to villainy and vengeance consecrate, will we acquaint with all what we intend. The woods are ruthless, dreadful, deaf and dull. There speak and strike, brave boys, and take your turns: there serve your lust and revel in Lavinia’s treasury.”

Anaylsis

Shakespeare is a master at plot development and the plot advances with clarity and purpose, in act II, scene i of Titus Andronicus.  Tamora, her sons, Aaron and the emperor are all very poetically quoted in the diabolical nature of their intention.  Aaron, the foremost agent of vengeance in the play, goes so far as to admit that Tamora will make a shipwreck of Rome itself, not just exact revenge upon Titus.  But with the Andronicus family they must begin.  In order to facilitate the lust Tamora’s sons feel for Bassanius’ wife and Titus’ daughter, Lavinia, Aaron encourages them to take her together and ‘revel in her treasure.’

Act II

Scene ii

A forest near Rome

Titus: “The hunt is up, wake the emperor and his lovely bride.”

Saturninus: “Come on then, horse and chariots let us have, and to our sport. Tamora, now shall ye see our Roman hunting.”

Demetrius: “Chiron, we hunt not, we, with horse nor hound, but hope to pluck a dainty doe to ground.”

Analysis

The court is going hunting and so are Tamara’s sons, but not for any other than Lavinia and Bassianus. The trap is set. The hunt is on. Aaron’s plan is in motion. Woe to Titus and his family.

Act II

Scene iii

A lonely part of the forest

Aaron: “He who had wit would think that I had none. Madam, vengeance is in my heart, death in my hand, blood and revenge are hammering in my head. Hark, Tamora, the Empress of my soul; this is the day of doom for Bassianus; His Philomel must lose her tongue today, thy sons make pillage of her chastity, and wash their hands in Bassianus’ blood.”

Tamora: “Ah, my sweet Moor, sweeter to me than life!”

Aaron: “Bassianus comes. Be cross with him; and I’ll go fetch thy sons to back thy quarrels.”

Demetrius: “How now, gracious mother! Why doth your highness look so pale?

Tamora: “Have I not reason, think you, to look pale? These two (Bassianus and Lavinia) have enticed me hither to this place and showed me this abhorred pit; they told me, here, at dead time of the night, a thousand fiends, a thousand hissing snakes, ten thousand swelling toads, as many urchins, would make such fearful and confused cries as any mortal body hearing it should straight fall mad or else die suddenly. They told me they would bind me here and leave me to this miserable death. And then they called me foul adulteress, and had you not by wondrous fortune come, this vengeance on me had they executed. Revenge it, as you love your mother’s life, or be ye not henceforth called my children.”

Demetrius: “This is a witness that I am thy son.” (stabs Bassianus)

Chiron: “And this from me.” (also stabs Bassianus)

Bassianus is dead

Lavinia: “Barbarous Tamora, for no name fits thy nature but thy own!”

Tamora: “You shall know my boys!”

Chiron: “Drag hence her husband to some secret hole, and make his dead trunk pillow to our lust.”

Tamora: “But when ye have the honey we desire, let not this wasp outlive us both to sting.”

Chiron: “I warrant you. madam, we will make that sure.”

Lavinia: “O Tamora! Thou bearest a woman’s face -“

Tamora: “I will not hear her speak; away with her. Remember boys, I poured forth tears in vain to save your brother from the sacrifice, but fierce Andronicus would not relent. Therefore, away with her, and use her as you will; the worst to her the better loved of me.”

Lavinia: “O Tamora, be called a gentle queen, and with thine own hands kill me in this place. Tis present death I beg; O keep me from their worst than killing lust, and tumble me into some loathsome pit, where never man’s eye may behold my body; do this and be a charitable murderer.”

Tamora: “So should I rob my sweet sons of their fee: no, let them satisfy their lust on thee. Farewell, my sons, see that you make her sure never to let my heart know merry cheer indeed till all the Andronici be made away. Now will I hence to seek my lovely Moor, and let my spleenful sons this trull deflower.”

Aaron: “Come on, my Lords, straight will I bring you to the loathsome pit where I spied the panther fat asleep.”

Quintus and Martius (Titus’s sons) fall into the pit containing the body of Bassianus.

Aaron: (an aside) “Now I will fetch the king to find them here, that he thereby may have a likely guess how these were they that made away his brother.”

Quintus: “My heart suspects more than mine eye can see.”

Martius: “Lord Bassianus lies in blood, all in a heap, in this detested, dark, blood-drinking pit.”

Enter Emperor Saturninus and Aaron

Saturninus: Say, who art thou that lately did descend into this gaping hollow of the earth?”

Martius: “The unhappy sons of old Andronicus, brought hither, to find thy brother Bassianus dead.”

Tamora: “Where is thy brother, Bassianus?”

Saturninus: “Poor Bassianus lies here murdered. Titus, two of thy whelps have here bereft my brother of his life. Sir, drag them from the pit unto the prison; there let them bide until we have devised some never heard of torturing pain for them.”

Tamora: “How easily murder is discovered!”

Saturninus: “The guilt is plain.”

Analysis

Aaron arranges the murder of Bassianus, the emperor’s brother, and then manages to have it seem to the emperor that Titus’ two sons are the perpetrators of so foul a deed.  The emperor is incensed and the two Andronicus boys are taken away for some ‘never heard of torturing pain’. Often Shakespeare’s villains are extremely cunning, like Iago in Othello.  Of himself Aaron reflects in act two that “he that had wit would think that I had none”.  Shakespeare is always the master of reality and illusion.  

Act II

Scene iv

Another part of the forest

Enter Demetrius and Chiron with Lavinia, who has been raped and has had her hands cut off and tongue cut out.

Demetrius: “So, now go tell, and if thy tongue can speak, who ’twas that cut thy tongue and ravished thee.”

Chiron: “If thy stumps will let thee play the scribe, go home, call for sweet water, wash thy hands.”

Demetrius: “She hath no tongue to call, nor hands to wash; and so let’s leave her to her silent walks.”

Analysis

With the grotesque rape and dismemberment of Lavinia Shakespeare goes further in the direction of horror than he will ever go again… but he is just beginning in this play.

Act III (two scenes)

Scene i

Rome, a street

Titus: “Hear me, noble Tribunes! For pity of mine age , whose youth was spent in dangerous wars whilst you securely slept; for all my blood in Rome’s great quarrel shed, and for these bitter tears, which now you see. Be pitiful to my condemned sons, whose souls are not corrupted as ’tis thought. O reverend Tribunes! O gentle aged men! Unbind my sons, reverse the doom of death, and let me say, that never wept before, my tears are now prevailing orators.”

Lucius: “O noble father, you lament in vain; the Tribunes hear you not, and you recount your sorrows to a stone.”

Titus: “Ah, Lucius, for thy brothers let me plead!”

Lucius: “My gracious lord, no Tribune hears you speak.”

Titus: “Yet plead I must. Therefore I tell my sorrows to the stones. A stone is silent and offenders not and Tribunes with their tongues doom men to death. But wherefore stand’st thou with thy weapon drawn?”

Lucius: “To rescue my two brothers from their death; for which attempt the judges have announced my everlasting doom of banishment.”

Titus: “Why, foolish Lucius, dost thou not perceive that Rome is but a wilderness of tigers? How happy art thou then from these devourers to be banished!”

Enter Marcus and Lavinia

Marcus: “Titus, prepare thy aged eyes to weep, or if not so, thy noble heart to break. This was thy daughter.”

Titus: “Speak, Lavinia, what accursed hand hath made thee handless in thy father’s sight? My grief was at the height before thou cam’st, and now it disdaineth bounds. Give me a sword, I’ll chop off my hands too, for they have fought for Rome, and all in vain; they have served me to effortless use. Now all the service I require of them is that the one will help to cut the other. ‘Tis well, Lavinia, that thou hast no hands; for hands to do Rome’s service is but vain.”

Lucius: “Who hath done this deed?

Marcus: “O, thus I found her straying in the park, seeking to hide herself as doth the deer that hath received some unrecuring wound.”

Titus: “It was my dear, and he that wounded her hath hurt me more than had he killed me dead. This way to death, my wretched sons are gone; here stands my other son, a banished man, and here my brother, weeping at my woes. But that which gives my soul the greatest spurn is dear Lavinia, dearer than my soul. What shall I do now I behold thy lively body so? Thou hast no hands to wipe away thy tears, nor tongue to all me who hath martyred thee; Thy husband he is dead, and for his death thy brothers are condemned, and dead by this. What shall we do? Let us that have our tongues plot some device of further misery to make us wondered at in time to come.”

Lucius: “Sweet father, cease your tears, for at your grief see how my wretched sister sobs and weeps.”

Enter Aaron the Moor

Aaron: “Titus Andronicus, my lord the Emperor sends thee this word, that, if thou loves thy sons let Marcus, Lucius or thyself, old Titus, chop off your hand and send it to the King; he for the same will send thee hither both thy sons alive, and that shall be the ransom for their fault.”

Titus: “O gracious Emperor! O gentle Aaron! Did ever raven sing so like a lark. With all my heart I’ll send the Emperor my hand. Good Aaron, wilt thou help to chop it off?”

Lucius: “Stay, father! My hand will serve the turn.”

Marcus: “My hand hath been but idle; let it serve to ransom my two nephews from their death.”

Aaron: “Nay, come, agree whose hand shall go along, for fear they die before their pardon come.”

Titus: “Agree between you; I will spare my hand.”

Lucius: Then I’ll go fetch an axe.”

Marcus: “But I will use the axe.”

Exit Lucius and Marcus

Titus: “Come hither, Aaron. I’ll deceive them both; lend me thy hand, and I will give thee mine.”

Aaron cuts of Titus’ hand

Re-enter Lucius and Marcus

Titus: “Good Aaron, give his Majesty my hand; tell him it was a hand that warded him from a thousand dangers; as for my sons, say I account of them as jewels purchased at an easy price.”

Aaron: “I go, Andronicus, and for thy hand look by and by to have thy sons with thee.” (aside) “Their heads I mean. Let fools do good, and fair men call for grace: Aaron will have his soul black like his face.”

Exit Aaron

Marcus: “Yet let reason govern thy lament.”

Titus: “If there were reasons for these miseries, then into limits could I bind my woes.”

Enter a messenger with two heads and a hand

Messenger: “Worthy Andronicus, ill art thou repaid for that good hand thou sent the Emperor. Here are the heads of thy two noble sons; and here is thy hand, in scorn to thee sent back – thy griefs their sports, thy resolution mocked, that woe is me to think upon thy woes.”

Marcus: “These miseries are more than may be borne.”

Titus: “When will this fearful slumber have an end?”

Marcus: “Andronicus, thou dost not slumber: see thy two son’s heads, thy warlike hand, thy mangled daughter here; thy other banished son with this dear sight struck pale and bloodless; and thy brother, I, cold and numb. Now is a time to storm; why art thou still?”

Titus: “Ha, ha, ha!”

Marcus: “Why dost thou laugh? It fits not with this hour.”

Titus: “Why, I have not another tear to shed; besides, this sorrow is an enemy. Which way shall I find revenge? And threat me I shall never come to bliss till all these mischiefs be returned again even in their throats that have committed them. Come, let us see what tasks I have to do. And swear unto my soul to right your wrongs. The vow is made. Come, brother, take a head, and in this hand the other will I bear. And, Lavinia, bear thou my hand, sweet wench, between thy teeth. As for thee, boy, go, get thee from my sight; thou art an exile, and thou must not stay. Go to the Goths and raise an army there; and if ye love me, as I think you do, let’s kiss and part, for we have much to do.”

Exit all but Lucius

Lucius: “Farewell, Andronicus, my noble father, the woefullest man that ever lived in Rome. Farewell, proud Rome; till Lucius come again.”

Analysis

Once again, the plot advances rapidly in act III, scene i and the revenge thickens and characters are exposed for who they are, as Titus’s brother Marcus shows Titus what has become of his daughter, Lavinia.  “Prepare thy aged eyes to weep and thy noble heart to break, for this was your daughter.”  Aaron informs Titus that the emperor will spare his sons if Titus will just chop off his own hand.  “O gentle Aaron, did ever a raven sing so like a lark.  With all my heart I will send the emperor my hand.  Good Aaron, wilt thou help to chop it off?”  Aaron chops it off alright but soon a messenger arrives with two heads and a hand.  “Worthy Andronicus, ill art thou repaid for that good hand thou sent to the emperor.  Here are the heads of thy two noble sons and here is the hand, in scorn to thee sent back.”  Marcus finds his brother in a fit of laughter.  “Why dost thou laugh? It fits not with this hour.”  Titus responds, “Why?  I have not another tear to shed.”  This scene plunges us into the utter horror of the play. Noble Titus is devastated. Evil Aaron is exposed for who he truly is. And we know that the Emperor and his Goth wife and her two children are also at work with Aaron. Tamora wasn’t kidding when she earlier claimed that she would find a day to massacre them all. She is well on her way.

Act III

Scene ii

Rome, Titus’ house

Titus: “What dost thou strike at Marcus?”

Marcus: “At that that I have killed, my lord, a fly.”

Titus: “Out on thee, murderer, thou killest my heart! A deed of death done on the innocent becomes not Titus’ brother. Get thee gone.”

Marcus: “Alas, my lord, I have but killed a fly.”

Titus: “But! How if that fly had a father and a mother? Poor harmless fly.”

Marcus: “Pardon me, sir, it was a black, ill-favoured fly, like to the Empress’ Moor; therefore I killed him.”

Titus: “O, O, O! Then pardon me for reprehending thee, for thou hast done a charitable deed.”

Marcus: “Alas, poor man! Grief has so wrought on him, he takes false shadows for true substances.”

Analysis

 A curious scene in which Marcus swats and kills a fly and Titus erupts: “Get out murderer…  What if that fly had a father and a mother?  Poor harmless fly.”  Marcus informs him that it was a black ill-favoured fly and Titus says  “Oh, Oh, Oh… then pardon me… for thou hast done a charitable deed.”  Clearly Titus has turned the corner and entered into a madness.  More than once Shakespeare will have certain of his tragic characters descend into a madness.  Polonius describes the process of said journey in Hamlet: “He fell into a sadness, then into a fast, thence to a watch, thence into a weakness, thence to a lightness, and, by this declension, into the madness wherein he now raves and we all mourn for.”  Naturally, the rape and mutilation of Titus’ only daughter and the betrayal of seeing his son’s heads on pikes after he sacrificed his own hand to spare them is a bit much for anyone. It can hardly get darker, except that two acts remain and few of Shakespeare’s villains can match Aaron.  Indeed, the cycle of revenge is all consuming.

Act IV (four scenes)

Scene i

Titus’ gardens

Titus: “How now, Lavinia! Marcus, what means this?”

Marcus: “That we may know the traitors and the truth!”

Lavinia takes a staff in her mouth and guides it with her stumps, and writes.

Marcus: “O, do you read, my lord, what she hath writ?”

Titus: “Chiron – Demetrius”

Marcus: “What, what! The lustful sons of Tamora; performers of this heinous bloody deed? We will prosecute mortal revenge upon these traitorous Goths.”

Titus: ‘Tis sure enough.”

Analysis

A turning point, to be sure. Titus now knows who defiled his daughter. The cycle of revenge will surely advance yet another turn on this wheel of madness.

Act IV

Scene ii

Rome, the palace

Demetrius: “Come, let us go and pray to all the gods for our beloved mother in her pains.”

Aaron: (aside) “Pray to the devils; the gods have given us over.”

Chiron: “The Emperor hath a son.”

Enter the nurse with a black child

Nurse: “O gentle Aaron, we are all undone!”

Aaron: “What dost thou wrap and fumble in thy arms?”

Nurse: “Our Empress’ shame and stately Rome’s disgrace!”

Aaron: “God give her good rest! What hath he sent her?”

Nurse: “A devil. A joyless, dismal, black and sorrowful issue! Here is the babe, as loathsome as a toad amongst the fair-faced breeders of our clime. The Empress sends it thee, thy stamp, thy seal, and bids thee Christen it with thy dagger’s point.”

Aaron: “Zounds, ye whore! Is black so base a hue?”

Demetrius: “Villain, what hast thou done?”

Chiron: “Thou hast undone our mother.”

Aaron: “Viallain, I have done thy mother.”

Demetrius: “And, therein, hellish dog, thou hast undone her.”

Chiron: “It shall not live.”

Aaron: “It shall not die.”

Nurse: “Aaron it must; the mother wills it so.”

Demetrius: “I’ll broach the tadpole on my rapier’s point. Nurse, give it me; my sword shall soon dispatch it.”

Aaron: “Sooner this sword shall plough thy bowels up. Stay, murderous villains, will you kill your brother! He dies upon my scimitar’s sharp point that touches this my first-born son and heir. Tell the Empress of me I am of age to keep mine own – excuse it how she can.”

Demetrius: “Wilt thou betray thy noble mistress thus?”

Aaron: “My mistress is my mistress: this my self, the visor and picture of my youth. This before all the world do I prefer.”

Demetrius: “By this our mother is forever shamed.”

Nurse: “The Emperor in his rage will doom her death.”

Aaron: “Look how the black slave smiles upon the father, as who should say ‘Old lad, I am thy own.’ He is your brother, lords, and from your womb where you imprisoned were he is enfranchised and has come to light. Nay, he is your brother, although my seal be stamped in his face. How many saw this child?”

Nurse: “Cornelia, the midwife and myself.”

Aaron kills the nurse

Demetrius: “What means thou, Aaron? Wherefore didst thou this?”

Aaron: “Shall she live to betray this guilt of ours? Now to the Goths, there to dispose this treasure in mine arms. Come, I’ll bear you hence. I’ll make you feed on berries and on roots, and feed on curds and whey. and suck the goat, and cabin in a cave, and bring you up to be a warrior and command a camp.”

Aaron exits with the child

Analysis

At some point Shakespeare simply had to address the race card and here it is. Aaron’s son is black, which is unacceptable at this point in history and amongst these people. The emperor will doom Tamora, his wife. Hence Tamora sends word to have the child dispatched. However, we see another side of Aaron in this scene. Here is a tender Aaron, very much attached to his infant son. Perhaps we gain insight into Aaron’s character and background. He has always been treated as victim to a racist society. Could this not be the source of his solitary rage? Shakespeare’s character’s are seldom one dimensional.

Act IV

Scene iii

Rome, a public place

Enter Titus bearing arrows with messages attached to them

Titus: “We will solicit heaven and move the gods to send down justice. There is not a god left unsolicited.”

Analysis

Having done all he can do as a person, Titus now appeals to the heavens for redress. As futile as we know this to be, the arrows nonetheless rain down upon the court of the emperor who reads of his own crimes and is made furious. Titus is littering Rome with word of the injustices he has been made to endure. The power of words is all he has left.

Act iv

Scene iv

Rome, before the palace

Saturninus: “And what if his sorrows have so overwhelmed his wits, shall we be thus afflicted in his wreaks, his fits, his frenzy, and his bitterness? And now he writes to heaven for his redress.”

Aemilius: (a Lord) “The Goths have gathered with a power of high resolved men; they hither march under conduct of Lucius, son to old Andronicus.”

Saturninus: “Is warlike Lucius general of the Goths? The citizens favour Lucius, and will revolt from me to succour him.”

Tamora: “King, be thy thoughts imperious, like thy name! I can smooth and fill his ancient ears with golden promises, that, were his heart almost impregnable, his old ears deaf, yet should both ear and heart obey my tongue. Now will I to that old Andronicus, and temper him with all the arts I have, to pluck proud Lucius from the warlike Goths and bury all thy fear in my devices.”

Analysis

Saturninus is fearful that Titus is so distraught with grief that the words his arrows rain down upon Rome will instruct the masses toward rebellion. He is also concerned about the Goth army that Lucius is leading against the Emperor. Tamora calms him with assurance that she can soothe Titus with promises that will bend his ear to her will and dissuade Lucius from his Goth army. The stage is set for act five.

Act V (3 scenes)

Scene i

Plains near Rome

Lucius: “Approved warriors and my faithful friends, I have received letters from great Rome which signifies what hate they bear their Emperor and how desirous of our sight they are.”

1 Goth: “Brave slip, sprung from the great Andronicus, whose name was once our terror, now our comfort, be bold in us: we’ll follow where thou leadest, and be avenged on cursed Tamora.”

All the Goths: “As he has said, so say we all!”

Lucius: “I thank you all.”

2 Goth: “Renowned Lucius, I heard a child cry underneath a wall, when soon I heard the crying babe controlled with the discourse: ‘had nature lent thee but thy mother’s look, villain, thou lightest have been an emperor. I must bear thee to a trusty Goth, who, when he knows thou art the Empress’ babe, will hold thee dearly for thy mother’s sake’. With this my weapon drawn, I rushed upon him, and brought him hither, to use as you think needful of the man.”

Lucius: “O worthy Goth, this is the incarnate devil that robbed Andronicus of his good hand; This is the pearl that pleased your Empress’ eye; and here is the base fruit of her burning lust. Why dost thou not speak? What, deaf? Not a word? A halter, soldiers! Hang him on this tree, and by his side his fruit of bastardy.”

Aaron: “Touch not the boy, he is of royal blood.”

Lucius: “Too like the sire for ever being good. First hang the child, that he may see it sprawl – a sight to vex the father’s soul withal.”

Aaron: “Lucius, save the child, and bear it from me to the Empress. If you do this, I’ll show thee wondrous things. If thou wilt not, I’ll speak no more but ‘vengeance rot you all’.”

Lucius: “If it please me, thy child shall live, and I will see it nourished.”

Aaron: “And if it please thee! Why, assure thee, Lucius, ’twill vex thy soul to hear what I shall speak; for I must talk of murders, rapes and massacres, acts of black night, abominable deeds, completes of mischief, treason, villainies, ruthful to hear, yet piteously performed; and this shall all be buried in my death unless thou swear to me my child shall live.”

Lucius: “I say thy child shall live.”

Aaron: “First know thou, I begot him on the Empress.”

Lucius: “O most insatiate and luxurious woman!”

Aaron: “Tut, Lucius, this was but a deed of charity to that which thou shalt hear of me anon. ‘Twas her two sons that murdered Bassianus. They cut thy sister’s tongue, and ravished her, and cut her hands.”

Lucius: “O barbarous beastly villains like thyself!”

Aaron: “Indeed, I was their tutor to instruct them. That bloody mind, I think, they learned from me. Let my deeds be witness of my worth. I trained thy brethren to that guileful hole where the dead corpse of Bassianus lay; I wrote the letter that thy father found, and played the cheater for thy father’s hand, and almost broke my heart with extreme laughter, when for his hand he had his two son’s heads; beheld his tears, and laughed so heartily that both mine eyes were rainy like to his; and when I told the Empress of this sport she swooned, and for my tidings she gave me twenty kisses.”

Goth: “What, canst thou say all of this and never blush?”

Lucius: “Art thou not sorry for these heinous deeds?

Aaron: “Ay, that I had not done a thousand more even now I curse the day wherein I did not some notorious ill: as kill a man, or else devise his death; ravish a maid, or plot the way to do it; accuse some innocent, and foreswear myself; set deadly enmity between two friends; make poor men’s cattle break their necks; set fire on barns and hay-stacks in the night, and bid the owners quench them with their tears. Often I have dug up dead men from their graves, and set them upright at their dear friend’s door and on their skins have with my knife carved in Roman letters ‘let not your sorrows die, though I am dead’. Tut, I have done a thousand dreadful things as willingly as one would kill a fly; and nothing grieves me more heartily indeed but that I cannot do ten thousand more.

Lucius: “Bring down the devil, for he must not die so sweet a death as hanging presently.”

Aaron: “If there be devils, would I were a devil, to live and burn in everlasting fire, so I might have your company in hell but to torment you with my bitter tongue.”

Lucius: “Sirs, stop his mouth, and let him speak no more.”

Analysis

Whatever empathy we might have developed for Aaron in act four when he demonstrated sincere love for his infant son is evaporated here, where he exposes his true nature to Lucius, as part of the deal to have his son saved. This is likely Shakespeare’s first play and he will create volumes of timeless and devastatingly vindictive and punishing villains, but he will never surpass the villainy of Aaron, expressed in his own words, here in act five. The combination of his self professed villainies combined with his limitless enthusiasm for having committed them is unparalleled. Audiences must have been shocked indeed, which was rather the point.
Often I like to observe just how far Shakespeare will go to drive home his lesson.  In Titus Andronicus, one must wonder with each successive act just how far this revenge will proceed.  How much more can Titus take?  What more are Aaron and Tamora capable of?  Who is bound to crack under the pressure cooker of the first four acts?  Where is Shakespeare leading us?  Generally, act one sets out the essential story and introduces some significant characters.  Acts 2-4 complicate things in a variety of ways, as characters better and better define themselves, new characters are drawn into the drama and they all work the predicaments set before them, each in their way.  Act five is either the great reckoning of reconciliation and marriage in the comedies or the great karmic, cosmic, social and psychological inevitabilities of the tragedies, where everyone gets what they deserve and simply must accept or endure their consequences.  There is a social contract that can only be stretched out just so far before a comedy tends toward tragedy.  Shakespeare’s comedies usually have tragic elements and his tragedies are at times comedic.  There are no fools in Titus and this grim ‘hell on earth’ scenario is clearly headed toward a tragic climax. You can generally tell by the 4th act if you have a comedy or a tragedy on your hands simply by the degree of reckoning that remains, although some of the comedic 5th act unravelling scenes defy the imagination and a comedy at times emerges where the seemingly tragic elements are brilliantly resolved to the amazement of the characters as much as the audience.  What appears tragic can turn on a dime in many of his remarkable reconciliation scenes.  In Titus there is no way that even Shakespeare could twist this tale into any less than a tragic misfortune.  It has just gone too far wrong for even Shakespeare to make right.  

Act 5

Scene ii

Rome, before Titus’ house

Enter Tamora and her two sons, disguised

Tamora: “I will encounter Andronicus and say I am Revenge, sent from below to join with him and write his heinous wrongs. Knock on his study, where they say he keeps to ruminate strange plots of dire revenge; tell him Revenge has come to join with him, and work confusion on his enemies.”

They knock

Titus: “Who doth molest my contemplation?”

Tamora: “Titus, I have come to talk with thee.”

Titus: “I am not mad. I know thee well enough: witness this wretched stump; witness the tiring day and heavy night; Mighty Tamora, is not thy coming for my other hand?”

Tamora: “Sad man, I am not Tamora: she is thy enemy and I thy friend. I am Revenge, sent from the infernal kingdom to ease the gnawing vulture of thy mind by working wreakful vengeance on thy foes. Confer with me of murder and of death.”

Titus: :”Art thou Revenge?”

Tamora: :”I am; therefore come down and welcome me. These are my ministers, and they come with me.”

Titus: “Are they thy ministers? What are they called?”

Tamora: “Rape and Murder.”

Titus: “Good lord, how like the Empress’ sons they are! And you the Empress! But we worldly men have miserable, mad, mistaking eyes. O sweet Revenge, now do I come to thee. I will embrace thee by and by.”

Titus exits

Tamora: “He firmly takes me for Revenge. I’ll make him send for Lucius, his son, to scatter and disperse the giddy Goths. Or, at the least, make them his enemies. See, here he comes, and I must ply my theme.”

Enter Titus

Titus: “Welcome, dread fury, to my woeful house. Rape and Murder, you are welcome too. How like the Empress and her sons you are! But welcome as you are. What shall we do?”

Tamora: “Show me a thousand that hath done thee wrong, and I will be revenged on them all.”

Titus: “When thy find a man like thyself, Good Murderer, stab him; he’s a murderer. And when it is thy hap to find another that is like to thee, Good Rape, stab him; he is a ravisher. And in the Emperor’s court there is a queen, attended by a Moor. I pray thee, do on them some violent death; they have been violent to me and mine.”

Tamora: “Well hath thou lessoned us; this shall we do. But would it please thee, good Andronicus, to send for Lucius, thy valiant son, who leads towards Rome a band of warlike Goths, and bid him come and banquet at thy house; when he is here, I will bring in the Empress and her sons, the Emperor himself and all thy foes; and at thy mercy shall they stoop and kneel. What says Andronicus to this device?”

Titus: “Marcus, my brother: go to thy nephew Lucius and bid him repair to me, and bring with him some of the chiefest princes of the Goths. Tell him the Emperor and the Empress are to feast at my houses and he shall feast with them.”

Marcus: “This will I do.”

Tamora: “Now will I hence about my business and take my ministers along with me.”

Titus: “Nay, nay, let Rape and Murder stay with me, or else I’ll call my brother back again and cleave to no revenge but Lucius.”

Tamora: (aside to her sons) “What say you, boys? Will you abide with him? Yield to his humour, smooth and speak him fair, till I return.”

Titus: (aside) “I knew them all, though they supposed me mad, and will over-reach them in their own devices.”

Demetrius: “Madam, depot at pleasure; leave us here.”

Titus: “Sweet Revenge, farewell.”

Exit Tamora

Titus: “Publius, come hither, Caius and Valentine.”

Publius: “What s your will?”

Titus: “Know you these two?”

Publius: “The Empress’ sons, Chiron and Demetrius.”

Titus: “Fie, Publius, fie! Thou art too much deceived. The one is Murder, and Rape is the other’s name; and therefore, bind them Publius, Caius and Valentine. Often you have heard me wish for such an hour, and now I find it; therefore bind them sure, and stop their mouths if they begin to cry.”

Exit and Re-enter Titus with a knife, and Lavinia with a basin.

Titus: “Come, come, Lavinia; look, thy foes are bound. Stop their mouths and let them not speak to me; but let them hear what fearful words I utter. O villains, Chiron and Demetrius! You killed her husband; and for that vile fault two of her brothers were condemned to death, my hand cut off and made a merry jest; both her sweet hands, her tongue, and that more dear than hands or tongue, her spotless chastity, inhuman traitors, you constrained and forced. Hark wretches! How I mean to martyr you. This one hand yet is left to cut your throats, while Lavinia, between her stumps, doth hold the basin that receives your guilty blood. You know your mother means to feast with me, and calls herself Revenge, and thinks me mad. Hark villains! I will grind your bones to dust, and with your blood I’ll make a paste, and make two pasties of your shameful heads; and bid that strumpet, your unhallowed dam, swallow her own increase. This is the feast that I have bid her to, and this the banquet that she will surfeit on. You used my daughter and I will be revenged. And now prepare your throats. Lavinia, come, receive the blood; and when they are dead, let me go grind their bones to powder small, and with this hateful liquor temper it; and in that paste let their vile heads be baked.

Titus cuts their throats

Titus: “Now bring them in, for I will play the cook and see them ready when their mother comes.

Analysis

Tamora determines to torment delirious Titus in the disguise of “Revenge” but Titus recognizes her for who she is and plays along.  Her sons appear in the charade as “Rape” and “Murder”.  Ironically, their disguised names reveal them for who they truly are. He exhorts Rape and Murder to wreak righteous vengeance on his tormentors and Vengence assures him that this will happen when Titus and Lucius host a dinner which Vengence will ensure that Tamora and her sons attend.   As they are departing in their disguises Titus insists that Rape and Murder remain with him until Revenge returns for the dinner with Tamora and her sons.  It is agreed.  Titus has them where he wants them: “I knew them all, though they supposed me mad.”  In one of the most QA2QqAA~!!!AAQQaqclassic scenes in any Shakespeare play, portrayed brilliantly by Anthony Hopkins in the movie ‘Titus’, Titus emerges as an enthusiastic chef, joined by his brother Marcus and son Lucius, preparing the dinner for his guests.  Only he invites Lavinia to “to look upon your foes… Chiron and Demetrius, who are bound”.   He directly accuses the sons of their crimes and declares his gruesome intention: “This one hand yet is left to cut your throats… Your mother means to feast with me… and thinks me mad.  Hark, villains!  I will grind your bones to dust and with your blood will make a paste… and make two pasties from your shameful heads; and bid that strumpet, your unhallowed dam, swallow her own increase… and I will play the cook”.  Titus is going to serve Tamora her sons in a pie!  The womb of the mother becomes the tomb of the sons!

Act V

Scene iii

Titus’ house

Enter Lucius, Marcus and the Goths, with Aaron and the child

Lucius: Uncle Marcus, since ’tis my father’s mind that I repair to Rome, I am content. Good uncle, take this barbarous Moor, this ravenous tiger, this accursed devil; let him receive no sustenance, fetter him, till he be brought unto the Empress’ face for testimony of her foul proceedings.”

Aaron: “Some devil whisper curses in my ear, and promptS me that my tongue may utter forth the venomous malice of my swelling heart.”

Lucius: “Away, inhuman dog, unhallowed slave.”

Exit Goths with Aaron

Enter the Emperor, Empress, with Tribunes, Senators and attendants

Marcus: “The feast is ready which the careful Titus hath ordained to an honourable end, for peace, for love. Please, therefore, draw nigh and take your places.”

Saturninus: “Marcus, we will.”

Titus, dressed like a cook, placing the dishes

Titus: “Welcome, my lord; welcome, dread Queen: welcome ye warlike Goths; welcome Lucius; and welcome all. Although the cheer be poor, I will fill your stomachs. Please eat of it.”

Saturninus: “Why art thou thus attired, Andronicus?”

Titus: “Because I would be sure to have all well to entertain your Highness and you’re Empress.”

Tamora: “We are beholding to you, good Andronicus.”

Titus: “My lord the Emperor, resolve me this: was it well done of rash Virginius to slay his daughter with his own right hand because she was enforced, stained and deflowered?”

Saturnunus: “It was, Andronicus, because the girl should not survive her shame and by her presence still renew his sorrows.”

Titus: “A reason mighty, strong and effectual. Die, die, Lavinia, and thy shame with thee.”

Titus kills Lavinia

Titus: “And with thy shame thy father’s sorrows die.”

Saturninus: “What hast thou done, unnatural and unkind? Was she ravished? Tell who did the deed.”

Titus: “Will it please you eat?”

Tamora: “Why hast thou slain thine only daughter thus?”

Titus: “Not I; ’twas Chiron and Demetrius. They ravished her, and cut away her tongue; ’twas they that did her all this wrong.”

Saturninus: “Go fetch them hither to us presently.”

Titus: “Why, they are here, both baked in this pie, whereof their mother daintily hath fed, eating the flesh that she herself hath bred. ‘Tis true, ’tis true: witness my knife’s sharp point.”

Titus stabs and kills the Empress

Saturninus: “Die, frantic wretch, for this accursed deed.”

Saturninus stabs and kills Titus

Lucius: “Can the son’s eye behold his father bleed?”

Lucius stabs and kills Saturninus

Marcus: “Here is Rome’s young captain. Let him tell the tale while I stand by and weep to hear him speak.”

Lucius: “Then, be it known to you that Chiron and Demetrius were they that murdered our Emperor’s brother; and they it were that ravished our sister. For their fell faults our brothers were beheaded, our father’s tears despised, and basely cozened of that true hand that fought Rome’s quarrels and sent her enemies unto the grave. Lastly, myself unkindly banished , the gates shut on me, to beg relief among Rome’s enemies; who drowned their enmity in my true tears, and opened their arms to embrace me as a friend. My report is just and full of truth.”

Marcus: “Now is my turn to speak. Behold the child. Of this was Tamora delivered, the issue of an irreligious Moor, chief architect and plotter of these woes. The villain is alive in Titus’ house. Now judge what cause had Titus to revenge these wrongs unspeakable, past patience, or more than any living man could bear. Now have you heard the truth: what say you, Romans? Have we done aught amiss, show us wherein. Speak, Romans, speak; and if you say we shall Lucius and I will fall.”

Amelius: “Lucius, our Emperor!”

All: “Lucius, all hail, Rome’s royal Emperor!”

Marcus: “Go, go into Titus’ sorrowful house and hither hail that misbelieving Moor to be adjudged some direful slaughtering death, as punishment for his most wicked life.”

All: “Lucius, all hail, Rome’s gracious governor!”

Lucius: “Thanks, gentle Romans! May I govern so to heal Rome’s harms and wipe away her woe.”

Enter attendant with Aaron

A Roman: “You sad Andronici, have done with woes; give sentence on this execrable wretch that hath been breeder of these dire events.”

Lucius: “Set him breast-deep in earth and famish him; there let him stand and rave and cry for food. If anyone relieves or pities him he dies.”

Aaron: “I am no baby, I, that with base prayers I should repent the evils I have done. Ten thousand worse than ever yet I did would I perform, if I might have my will. If one good deed in all my life I did, I do repent it from my very soul.”

Lucius: “My father and Lavinia shall forthwith be closed in our household’s monument. As for that ravenous tiger, Tamora, no funeral rite, nor no mourning bell shall ring her burial; but throw her forth to beasts and birds of prey. Her life was beastly and devoid of pity, and being dead, let birds on her take pity.”

Analysis

When she arrives for dinner with her husband, emperor Saturninus, they are heartily welcomed by their delighted host, chef Titus.  After a flurry of kind and civil exchanges between them during which the dinner is consumed he suddenly and mercifully kills his own daughter, Lavinia, right in front of the assemblage.  In the uproar that follows Titus is very clear: “Eat, please.  It was Chiron and Demetrius who ravished her and cut away her hands and tongue.”  Saturninus demands that the two sons be brought present and Titus comes clean: “Why, they are here, both baked into this pie, whereof their mother daintily hath fed, eating the flesh that she herself hath bred. Tis true, tis true: witness my knife’s sharp point.” And with this he stabs and kills Tamora, Saturninus kills Titus and Lucius kills Saturninus in rapid succession. Afterwards Marcus appears before the people of Rome, speaking of the “wrongs unspeakable” committed by Saturninus, Tamora, her sons and Aaron against the Andronicus family.  They proclaim Lucius their emperor and Marcus asks that Aaron be brought forth so that the “misbelieving Moor be adjudged some direful slaughtering death, as punishment for his most wicked life.”  Emperor Lucius passes final judgement on Aaron: “Set him breast deep in the earth and famish him.  Let him stand and rave and cry for food.”  Aaron goes to his death as his life suggests: “Ten thousand worse than ever yet I did would I perform, if I might have my will. If one good deed in all my life I did, I do repent it from my very soul.”  As for Tamora: “no funeral right… but throw her forth to beasts… as her life was beastly and devoid of pity, and being dead, let birds on her take pity.”  Those are the final words of the play.  A tragedy indeed, yet moving forward, there is hope in Lucius, the new emperor: “Gentle Romans, may I govern so to heal Rome’s harms and wipe away her woe.” Rome has been cleansed and the cycle of revenge has consumed itself. Are we to be encouraged by Emperor Lucius’ words that the future of Rome has been restored to dignity or is there no lesson here and way too much bloodletting for any good to come?

Act five is always the great reckoning.  It all gets sorted out one way or another, depending on whether or not this is comedy or tragedy and this is definitive tragedy.  Shakespeare set out to outdo Marlow with a bloody revenge play and there is evidence of his early genius here in the clarity and pace of plot development, in the penetrating portrayal of characters, the working with deep resonating themes developed throughout the five acts and in the language already, in his very first attempt at drama, surpassing anything yet delivered in English.  Yet he would surge ahead, never again presenting so gratuitous a violent revenge play.  This seems merely a trifle compared to what is to come.  And yet, Aaron is a masterful villain who manages to display a deep love for a child before descending once again into his savage bitterness.  

There is often a turning point in a Shakespeare play, where you can ask, “what if this had been different?”  In this case, had Titus spared Tamora’s son, who might Tamora have become?  Or if Titus had accepted the role of emperor when it was granted him?  What then becomes of this man of apparent honour?  These pivot points tend to come early since once the wheels get turning and gain downhill momentum it can be hard to control or predict, even for Shakespeare.  Sometimes we secure our tickets and simply must endure the ride.  This is a lesson Shakespeare will expose time and time again.  Often enough a heroic individual, under immense stress, at times bordering on madness, can use what remaining wit he still possesses, to right a wrong and exact revenge.  When Tamora plots further revenge on the Andronicus family Titus engineers his finest deceit, pretending to fall for Tamora as Revenge and hence murdering her sons and feeding them to her in a baked pie.  I always find that the most shocking scene is when Titus impulsively mercy kills his daughter at the great revenge dinner.  I also regard Saturninus’ killing of Titus a mercy killing as well.  How could he live?  The extreme blood-letting and the serving of Tamora’s sons in a pie exceed all that sane individuals could endure.  One must wonder if Lucius has enough wit left to rule Rome effectively, having lost twenty-one brothers to war with the same Goths who then defiled and dismembered his sister, murdered his remaining brothers and drove his very father to his death.  We must remember, as well, that Ancient Rome can logically represent violent Elizabethan London at a time of an impending succession crisis.  The audiences would not have missed these parallels and neither should we.  Again, Shakespeare has played it safe by dealing with issues relevant to his audiences but in a setting far, far away and long, long ago.  He would continue this tendency throughout his career, especially with the devastating tragedies to come.

Final Thoughts

Titus Andronicus is the earliest, the bloodiest and the most under-rated of Shakespeare’s tragedies and a wonderfuly nasty piece of entertainment. One might suspect that he was warning his contemporaries in this play about the dangers of absolute monarchy and the suspression of the popular voice. After all, the English Civil War lies just ahead. This was an original Shakespeare play, influenced by Seneca’s Roman tragedies, and by the success of Marlowe’s popular blood-letting, Tamberlaine, and by Thomas Kyd’s The Spanish Tragedy.

Shakespeare will experiment in all of the theatrical genres in these apprentice years with history (Henry VI), romance (The Two Gentlemen of Verona), farce (The Comedy of Errors), comedy and wit (Love’s Labour’s Lost), and tragic revenge (Titus Andronicus).  He is learning his trade by practicing it.  The violent revenge plays needed to be spectacular in order to work and Titus Andronicus did not disappoint, and it was a robust hit in its day. However, after Shakespeare’s time it was virtually unstaged for three centuries.  There was a 1955 Peter Brook’s production, starring Laurence Olivier, and a notable, highly recommended 1999 performance by Anthony Hopkins and Jessica Lange in the film Titus, available on youtube, along with several other full theatrical productions of the play and much synopsis, analysis and many clips. 

Two Gentlemen of Verona

Introduction

This is Shakespeare’s earliest comedy and likely his second play, following the tragedy of Titus Andronicus. Next Up will be the Henry VI trilogy of history plays. So Shakespeare starts off his career experimenting with all three categories of playwriting: tragedy, comedy and history. Collectively, these plays comprise the whole of his ‘apprentice’ period.

The Two Gentlemen are the closest of friends.  One, Valentine, pines to see the world, while Proteus is a hopeless romantic, too in love with Julia to leave Verona.  When Valentine gets shipped off to the royal court in Milan he falls in love with Sylvia and Proteus is sent against his will to join him, leaving behind his great love, Julia.   However, when he arrives in Milan he feels compelled to steal Silvia from his friend, Valentine, and that drives the remainder of the story. There is ample verbal sparring between all involved, as young Shakespeare spreads his linguistic wings, in this, his first attempt at comedy.  Julia misses Proteus so badly that she disguises herself as a young boy in order to travel safely to Milan, where she is shocked to discover her love, Proteus, in love with Sylvia.  Proteus informs the Duke that Valentine intends to steal away with his daughter, Sylvia, who is intended, against her will, for the dull but wealthy Thurio.  The Duke angrily banishes Valentine and Proteus next sets to discredit Thurio, so that he can have Sylvia.  Julia, remaining in disguise as a young male page, witnesses it all.  But Sylvia will have nothing to do with Proteus, even when he ironically uses Julia to woo her.  Sylvia steals away toward Padua where she believes Valentine is and everyone meets in the forest.  Just as desperate Proteus is about to force himself on Sylvia, Valentine shows up and the two gentlemen are reconciled, as Proteus apologizes to Valentine and the entire calamity is straightened out with the promise of a double marriage: Valentine to Sylvia and Proteus to Julia.

Act I (three scenes)

Scene i

Verona, an open place

Enter Valentine and Proteus

Valentine: “Cease to persuade, my loving Proteus: home keeping youth have ever homely wits. I would rather entreat your company to see the wonders of the world abroad, than, living dully sluggardized at home, wear out thy youth with shapeless idleness.”

Proteus: “Wilt thou be gone? Sweet Valentine, adieu! Think on thy Proteus when thou happily sees some rare noteworthy object in thy travel. Upon some book I love I’ll pray for thee.”

Valentine: “It boots thee not to be in love – where scorn is bought with groans, coy looks with heart-sore sighs, one fading moment’s mirth with twenty watchful, weary, tedious nights.”

Proteus: “So, by your circumstance, you call me fool.”

Valentine: “So, by your circumstance, I fear you’ll prove. By love the young and tender wit is turned to folly. Once more, adieu. To Milan. Let me hear from thee by letters of thy success in love and I will likewise visit thee with mine.”

Exits Valentine

Poteus: “He after honour hunts, I after love. He leaves his friends to dignity them more, I leave myself, my friends, and all for love. Julia, thou hast metamorphised me, made me neglect my studies, lose my time, war with good counsel, see the world at naught; heart sick with thought.”

Enter Speed (Valentine’s servant)

Speed: “Saw you my master?”

Proteus: “He parted hence to embark for Milan.”

Speed: “He is shipped already, and I have played the sheep for losing him.”

Proteus: “Indeed, a sheep doth very often stray, if the shepherd be awhile away.”

Speed: “You conclude that my master is a shepherd then, and I a sheep?”

Proteus: “I do.”

Speed: “The shepherd seeks the sheep, and not the sheep the shepherd; but I seek my master, and my master seeks not me; therefore I am no sheep.”

Proteus: “The sheep for fodder follow the shepherd; the shepherd for food follows not the sheep; thou for wages followest thy master; thy master for wages follows not thee. Therefore, thou art a sheep.”

Speed: “Such another proof will make me cry ‘baa’.”

Proteus: “Gavest thou my letter to Julia?”

Speed: “Ay, sir.”

Proteus: “Come, come, open the matter in brief, what said she?”

Speed: “Open your purse, that the money and the matter be both at once delivered.”

Proteus: “Well sir, here is for your pains. What said she? Nothing?”

Speed: “No, not so much as ‘take this for thy pains’.”

Proteus: “Go, go, be gone.”

Exit Speed

Proteus: “I must go send some better messenger.”

Summary and Analysis

We meet both Gentlemen in the opening lines.  One loves to travel and one loves to love. Valentine wants to leave Verona and see the world and appeals to his friend Proteus to join him.  But Proteus is in love with Julia and will not leave Verona.  Valentine dismisses Proteus’ love interest and Proteus bids his friend adieu: “He after honour hunts, I after love.”  The wordplay is fast and furious between Valentine and Proteus and between Proteus and Valentine’s servant, Speed. Soon the roles of the two gentlemen will reverse as the one in love is made to travel away from his love while the traveler, as we shall see in act two, falls hopelessly in love.  Outrageous wit and wordplay pepper the entire play.  Ultimately this is a work examining the relationship between friendship and love. Shakespeare’s second play could not possibly be more different from his first. Titus Andronicus was the most graphically violent tragedy he will ever pen and Two Gentlemen is so much lighter fare, a play of linguistic excess and the foundation for his many romantic comedies to come.

Act I

Scene ii

Verona, the gardens of Julia’s house

Enter Julia and Lucetta (Julia’s servant)

Julia: “Lucetta, would thou counsel me to fall in love?”

Lucetta: “Ay, madam, so you stumble not unheedfully.”

Julia: “Of all the fair resort of gentlemen, in thy opinion, which is worthiest love? What think’st thou of the gentle Proteus?”

Lucetta: “Of many good, I think him best.”

Julia: “Your reason?”

Lucetta: “I have no other but a woman’s reason: I think him so, because I think him so.”

Julia: “And wouldst thou have me cast my love on him?”

Lucetta: “Ay… he, of all the rest, I think, best loves thee.”

Julia: “I would I knew his mind.”

Lucetta: “Peruse this paper, madam.”

Julia: Who gave it thee?”

Lucetta: “Sir Valentine’s page, sent from Proteus.”

Julia: “Take this paper and see it returned.”

Lucetta withholds the letter

Julia tears up the letter

Julia: “Go, get you gone; and let the papers lie.”

Exit Lucetta

Julia: “O hateful hands, to tear such loving words! Injurious wasps, to feed on such sweet honey and kill the bees that yield it with your stings! I’ll kiss each several paper for amends. Look, here is writ ‘kind Julia’ and here is writ ‘love-wounded Proteus’. Poor wounded name! My bosom, as a bed, shall lodge thee till thy wound be thoroughly healed.”

Summary and Analysis

Shakespeare always attempts to appeal to both the upper and the lower classes who fill his theatres. In these first two scenes we witness dialogue between masters and their underlings. Although at opposite ends of the social stratus they often tangle as equals in wit and wisdom. We see that Speed holds his own with Proteus and likewise does Lucetta with Julia. A third such pair awaits us in the following scene as well. The role of men and women was clearly defined in the Renaissance depicted in this play. Men can be reckless in travel and in love, but women must be more careful and cautious. Hence Julia rips up the forward letter from Proteus with Lucetta present, but then pieces it back together with great care and interest once she dismisses her servant.

Act I

Scene iii

Verona, at Antonio’s house

Enter Antonio (Proteus’ father) and Panthino (Antonio’s servant)

Antonio: “Tell me, Panthino, what sad talk was that where my brother held you in the cloister?”

Panthino: “Twas of your son.”

Antonio: “What of him?”

Panthino: “He wondered that your lordship would suffer him to spend his youth at home while other men put forth their sons to seek preferment out: some to the wars, some to discover islands far away, and some to study at universities. He did request me to importune you to let him spend his time no more at home, having known no travel in his youth.”

Antonio: “Tell me whither were I best to send him.”

Panthini: “His companion, youthful Valentine, attends the Emperor in his royal court. ‘Twer good, I think, your lordship sent him thither; there shall he practice tournaments, hear sweet discourse and converse with noblemen.”

Antonio: “I like thy counsel; well hast thou advised. I will dispatch him to the Emperor’s court.”

Enter Proteus

Proteus: “Sweet love! Here is her hand, the agent of her heart; here is her oath for love. O that our fathers would applaud our loves, to seal our happiness with their consent.”

Antonio: “How now, what letter are you reading there?”

Proteus: “Commendations sent from Valentine. How happily he lives, how well beloved and daily graced by the Emperor; wishing me with him, partner of his fortune.”

Antonio: “I am resolved that you shalt spend some time with Valentine in the Emperor’s court. Tomorrow be in readiness to go.”

Proteus: “Please, deliberate a day or two.”

Antonio: “Tomorrow thou must go.”

Exit Antonio and Panthino

Proteus: “Thus have I shunned the fire for fear of burning and drenched me in the sea, where I am drowned. I feared to show my father Julia’s letter, lest he should take exceptions to my love; and with the vantage of mine own excuse has he excepted most against my love.”

Re-enters Panthino

Panthino: “Sir Proteus, haste, I pray you, go.”

Proteus: “Why, this it is: my heart accords and yet a thousand times it answers ‘No'”

Summary and Analysis

Act one initiates and advances the plot. That is its principle role. We now know that Proteus, who wishes to remain in Verona and be in love with Julia, is about to be sent off to the Emperor’s court in Milan against his will, because his father believes it is in his best interest to do so. We also know that Milan is where Valentine is, who went off on a great travel adventure. But Julia will be left behind… or will she?

Act II (seven scenes)

Scene i

Milan, the Duke’s palace

Enter Valentine and Speed

Valentine: “Ah, Silvia! Silvia! Do you know Madam Silvia?”

Speed: “She that your worship loves?”

Valentine: “How know you that I am in love?”

Speed: “Marry, by these special marks: first, you have learned, like Sir Proteus, to wreath your arms like a malcontent; to relish a love song; to walk alone, like one that had the pestilence; to sigh, like a school boy; to weep; to fast; how you are metamorphized with a mistress, that, when I look on you, I can hardly think you my master.”

Valentine: “But tell me, dost thou know my lady Silvia?”

Speed: “I know her not.”

Valentine: “Her beauty is exquisite, her favour intimate.”

Speed: “If you love her, you cannot see her.”

Valentine: “Why?”

Spee: “Because love is blind.”

Valentine: “What should I see then?”

Speed: “Your own present folly.”

Valentine: “Last night she enjoined me to write some lines to one she loves.”

Enter Silvia

Valentine: “I have written your letter unto the secret nameless friend of yours.”

Silvia: “I thank you, gentle servant.”

Silvia reads the letter

Valentine: “Do you not like it?”

Silvia: “The lines are very quaintly written. Nay, take them back.”

Valentine: “They are for you.”

Silvia: “I would have had them written more movingly.”

Valentine: “I’ll write your ladyship another one.”

Silvia: “And when it’s written, for my sake, read it over. And so good morrow, servant.”

Exit Silvia

Speed: “O jest unseen, inscrutable, invisible, as a nose on a man’s face. My master sues to her; and she hath taught her suitor, he being her pupil, to become her tutor. O excellent device! Was there ever heard a better, that my master, being scribe, to himself should write the letter?

Valentine: “How now, sir! What are you reasoning with yourself?”

Speed: “She woos you, by a letter.”

Valentine: “Why, she hath not written to me.”

Speed: “What need she, when she hath made you write to yourself? Why, do you not perceive the jest?”

Valentine: “No, believe me.”

Speed: “No believing you indeed, sir. Why, she hath given you a letter.”

Valentine: “That’s the letter I wrote to her friend.”

Speed: “And that letter hath she delivered, and there an end.” (aside) “Herself hath taught her love himself to write unto her lover.”

Summary and Analysis

Often the servants know more than their masters and one can only imagine how much the groundlings must have loved this in Shakespeare’s day. Sylvia seems to be toying with Valentine and Speed picks up on it immediately and relishes it. Mistaken identity is a device used extensively in Shakespeare’s plays. We saw it in Titus Andronicus, when Tamora and her sons show up as Revenge, Rape and Murder and we see it here as Silvia has Valentine write his own love letters to her.

Act II

Scene ii

Verona, at Julia’s house

Enter Julia and Proteus

Proteus: “Have patience, gentle Julia.”

Julia: “I must, where there is no remedy.”

Proteus: “When I possibly can, I will return.”

Julia: “Keep this remembrance for thy Julia’s sake.” (she gives him a ring)

Proteus: “Why, then, we’ll make exchange. Here, take you this.”

Julia: “And seal the bargain with a holy kiss.”

Proteus: “Here is my hand for my true constancy; and when that hour overslips me in the day wherein I sigh not, Julia, for thy sake, the next ensuing hour some foul mischance torment me for my love’s forgetfulness.”

Exit Julia

Proteus: “What, gone without a word? Ay, so true love should do: it cannot speak; for truth hath better deeds than words to grace it. Alas! This parting strikes poor lovers dumb.”

Summary and Analysis

Proteus must leave Verona but not before he and his Julia declare their commitment to one another until he returns. He is very convincing… hmmm.

Act II

Scene iii

Verona, a street

Enter Launce (servant to Proteus) with his dog

Launce: “Nay, ’twill be this hour ere I have done weeping. I am going with Sir Proteus to the Imperial Court. I think Crab my dog be the sourest-natured dog that lives; my mother weeping, my father wailing, my sister crying, our maid howling, our cat wringing her hands, and all our house in a great perplexity; yet did not this cruel-hearted cur shed one tear. He is a stone and has no more pity in him than does a dog. Why, my grandam, having no eyes, look you, wept herself blind at my parting. I’ll show you the manner of it. This left shoe is my mother. It hath the worser sole. And this is my father. Now, sir, this staff is my sister, for, look you, she is as white as a lily. I am the dog; no, the dog is himself and I am the dog – O, the dog is me , and I am myself, ay, so, so. Now come I to my father: ‘Father, your blessing’. Now should not the shoe speak a word for weeping; he weeps on. Now come I to my mother. O that she could speak. Now I come to my sister; mark the moan she makes. Now the dog sheds not a tear, nor speaks a word.

Enter Panthino

Panthino: “Launce, away, away, aboard. Why weepest thou? Away, ass! You’ll lose the tide.”

Launce: “It is no matter if the tide were lost; it is the unkindest tide that ever any man tied.”

Panthino: “What’s the unkindest tide?”

Launce: “Why, he that’s tied here, Crab, my dog.”

Panthino: “Tut, man, I mean thou will lose the flood, and, in losing the flood, lose thy voyage, and, in losing thy voyage, lose thy master, and, in losing thy master, lose thy service, and, in losing thy service – Why dost thou stop my tongue?”

Launce: “For fear thou should’st lose thy tongue.”

Panthino: “Where should I lose my tongue?”

Launce: “In thy tale. Lose the tide, and the voyage, and the master, and the service, and the tide! Why, man, if the river were dry, I am able to fill it with my tears; if the wind were down, I could drive the boat with my sighs.”

Panthino: “Come away, man; I was sent to call thee.”

Launce: “Sir, call me what thou dar’st.

Summary and Analysis

Launce’s light play on words about his dog is often overlooked as mere silliness. Shakespeare is writing for everyone in his diverse audience and does create scenes that are pure exuberant wit. However, Launce’s emotion is genuine, even if his diction and pantomime is indicative of the lower classes. He is certainly as sad to leave Verona as is his master Proteus. This is already the fourth such master-servant relationship of the play.

Act II

Scene iv

Milan, the Duke’s Palace

Enter Silvia, Valentine, Thurio (a foolish rival to Valentine) and Speed

Speed: “Master, Sir Thurio frowns on you.”

Silvia: “Servant, you are sad.”

Valentine: “Indeed, madam, I seem so.”

Thurio: “Seem you that you are not?”

Valentine: “Happily I do.”

Thurio: “So do counterfeits.”

Valentine: “So do you.”

Thurio: “What seem I that I am not?”

Valentine: “Wise.”

Thurio: “What instance of the contrary?”

Valentine: “Your folly.”

Thurio: “And how quote you my folly?”

Valentine: “I quote it in your jerkin.”

Turio: “My jerkin is a doublet.”

Valentine: “Well, then, I’ll double your folly.”

Silvia: “What, angry, Sir Thurio! Do you change colour?”

Valentine: “Give him leave, madam; he is a kind of chameleon.”

Thurio: “That hath more mind to feed on your blood than live in your air.”

Silvia: “A fine volley of words, gentlemen.”

Thurio: “Sir, if you spend word for word with me, I shall make your wit bankrupt.”

Enter the Duke

Silvia: “No more, gentlemen, no more.”

Duke: “Now, daughter Silvia, you are hard beset. Sir Valentine, your father is in good health. What say you to a letter from your friends of much good news?”

Valentine: “My lord, I will be thankful.”

Duke: “Know ye Don Antonio, your countryman?”

Valentine: “Ay, my good lord.”

Duke: “Hath he not a son?”

Valentine: “Ay, my good lord; a son that well deserves the honour and regard of such a father.”

Duke: “You know him well?”

Valentine: “I know him as myself; for from our infancy we have conversed and spent our hours together. Proteus, for that’s his name, is complete in feature and in mind, with all good grace, to grace a gentleman.”

Duke: “Well sir, this gentleman is come, and here he means to spend his time awhile. Welcome him, then – Silvia, I speak to you, and you, Sir Thurio.”

Exit the Duke

Valentine: “This is the gentleman I told your ladyship had come along with me but that his mistress did hold his eyes locked in her crystal looks.”

Silvia: “How could he see his way to seek out you?”

Valentine: “Why, lady, love hath twenty pair of eyes.”

Thurio: “They say that love hath not an eye at all.”

Valentine: “To see such lovers, Thurio, as yourself; upon a homely object love can wink.”

Enter Proteus

Valentine: “Welcome, dear Proteus! Mistress, I beseech you confirm his welcome with some special favour. Entertain him to be my fellow-servant to your ladyship.”

Silvia: “Too low a mistress for so high a servant. Servant, you are welcome to a worthless mistress.”

Proteus: “I’ll die on him that says so but yourself.”

Exit Sylvia and Thurio

Valentine: “Now, tell me, how do all from whence you came.”

Proteus: “Your friends are well.”

Valentine: “How does your lady, and how thrives your love?”

Proteus: “My tales of love were wont to weary you; I know you joy not in a love-discourse.”

Valentine: “Ay, Proteus, but that life is altered now; love, whose thoughts have punished me with bitter fasts, with penitential groans, with nightly tears, and daily heart-sore sighs; for, in revenge of my contempt of love, love hath chased sleep from my entrapped eyes and made them watchers of mine own heart’s sorrow. O gentle Proteus, love’s a mighty lord, and hath so humbled me as I confess there is no woe to his correction, nor to his service no such joy on earth. Now no discourse, except it be of love.

Proteus: “Was this the idol that you worship so?”

Valentine: “Even she; and is she not a heavenly saint? Call her divine.”

Proteus: “I will not flatter her.”

Valentine: “O, flatter me.”

Proteus: “Have I not reason to prefer my own? Why, Valentine, what braggardism is this?”

Valentine: “Pardon me, Proteus; all I can is nothing to her, whose worth makes other worthies nothing; she is alone.”

Proteus: “Then let her alone.”

Valentine: “Not for the world! Why, man, she is mine own. Forgive me that I do not dream on thee, because thou seest me dote upon my love.”

Proteus: “She loves you?”

Valentine: “Ay, and we are betrothed.”

Exit Valentine

Proteus: “As one nail by strength drives out another, so the remembrance of my former love is by a newer object quite forgotten. Is it my mind, Valentine’s praise, her true perfection or my false transgression that makes me reasonless to reason thus? She is fair; and so is Julia that I love – that I did love, for now my love is thawed; which like a waxen image against a fire bears no impression of the thing it was. Me thinks my zeal to Valentine is cold, and that I love him not as I was wont. Oh, but I love his lady too too much, and that’s the reason I love him so little. To compass her I’ll use my skill.”

Summary and Analysis

In Milan Valentine trades verbal blows with his underling of a rival to Silvia, Sir Thurio. When the Duke announces the arrival of Proteus in Milan, the plot develops significantly as Proteus almost immediately falls in love with Valentine’s great love, despite their deep friendship and his professed love of Julia, back home in Verona. Now three men vie for Silvia’s hand! Proteus is willing to risk everything, including his romance with Julia and his intimate friendship with Valentine, based upon his first encounter with Silvia. This scene contrasts nicely with the previous one with Launce and his dog. Launce may not be well bred but his commitment to the people around him is fixed compared to that of Proteus and Valentine, who speak in grand platitudes but lack the sincerity of servant Launce’s genuine feelings. The main conflict has been established but Shakespeare has some hearty surprises up his sleeve still to come. After all, this is merely Act II.

Act II

Scene v

Milan. A street.

Enter Speed and Launce.

Speed: “Sirrah, How did thy master part with Madam Julia?”

Launce: “They parted very fairly in jest.”

Speed:” But shall she marry him?”

Launce: “No.”

Speed: “Shall he marry her?”

Launce: “No, neither.”

Speed: “Why then, how stands the matter with them?”

Launce: “When it stands well with him, it stands well with her.”

Speed: “What an ass art thou! I understand thee not.”

Launce: “What a block art thou that thou can not! My staff understands me. I’ll but lean, and my staff understands me.”

Speed: “It stands under thee, indeed.”

Launce: “Why, stand-under and understand is all one.”

Speed: “But tell me true, will it be a match?”

Launce: “Ask my dog. If he say ay, it will; if he say no, it will; if he shakes his tail and say nothing, it will.”

Speed: “The conclusion is, then, that it will.”

Launce: “If thou will, go with me to the alehouse.”

Speed: “At thy serice.”

Summary and Analysis

Here lies this comedic interlude between Speed and Launce, servants to the two gentlemen. Speed enquires of Proteus and Julia and cannot get a straight answer out of Launce, who prefers to banter his vulgar and obtuse wit about until they decide to go to a bar together. These ‘interlude’ scenes pepper Shakespeare’s comedies and provide relief when things get a bit too heavy or potentially tragic.

Act II

Scene vi

Milan, the Duke’s palace

Enter Proteus

Proteus: “To leave my Julia, shall I be foresworn; to love fair Sylvia, shall I be foresworn;  to wrong my friend, I shall be much foresworn;  Love bade me swear, and love bids me foreswear. Oh sweet-suggesting love. At first I did adore a twinkling star, but now I worship a celestial sun. Unheedful vows may heedfully be broken… Julia I lose, and Valentine I lose;  If I keep them, I needs must lose myself; if I lose them, thus find I by their loss: for Valentine, myself; for Julia, Sylvia. I to myself am dearer than a friend. I will forget that Julia is alive and Valentine I’ll hold an enemy. I cannot now prove constant to myself without some treachery used to Valentine. Presently I’ll give her father notice of their disguising and pretended flight, who all enraged, will banish Valentine. Valentine being gone, I’ll quickly cross by some sly trick blunt Thurio’s dull proceeding. Love, lend me wings to make my purpose swift, as thou hast lent me wit to plot this drift.”

Summary and Analysis

Proteus clearly emerges as the villain in act II. He is willing to immediately betray his Julia and his Valentine upon first glimpse of Sylvia. The issue of friendship vs love was well debated in Shakespeare’s day and this is precisely where he wades in with The Two Gentlemen of Verona. The conflict is well determined at this point and we wait to see what Shakespeare will do with it in the three remaining acts.

Act II

Scene vii

Verona, Julia’s house

Enter Julia and Lucetta

Julia: “How, with my honour, may I undertake a journey to my loving Proteus?”

Lucetta: “Better forbear till Proteus make return.”

Julia: “Knowest thou not his looks are my soul’s food?”

Lucetta: “I do not seek to quench your love’s hot fire, but qualify the fire’s extreme rage, lest it should burn above the bounds of reason.

Julia: “The more thou dams it up, the more it burns. Let me go and hinder not my course till the last step have brought me to my love; and there I’ll rest a blessed soul.”

Lucetta: “In what habit will you go along?”

Julia: “Not like a woman, for I would prevent the loose encounters of lascivious men. Fit me as may beseem some well-reputed page.”

Lucetta: “Proteus, I fear me he will scarce be pleased withal.”

Julia: “That is the least, Lucetta, of my fear: a thousand oaths, an ocean of his tears, and instances of infinite love, warrant me welcome to my Proteus.”

Lucetta: “All these are servants to deceitful men.”

Julia: “Proteus, his words are bonds, his oaths are oracles, his love sincere, his thoughts immaculate, his tears pure messengers sent from his heart, his heart as far from fraud as heaven from earth.”

Lucetta: “Pray heaven he prove so.”

Julia: “Dispatch me hence.”

Summary and Analysis

The plot seriously thickens when Julia determines she must see her Proteus and travels to Milan in disguise as a young page boy.  “His words are bonds, his oaths are oracles, his love sincere, his thoughts immaculate.”  Lucetta’s responds is prophetic: “Pray heaven he prove so.”

So the lover is travelling to see his friend the traveler in love, which will drive the play.  Witty plot and character development does a great story make and young Will Shakespeare, in just his second play, shows himself an astounding apprentice in these methods.  In Launce and Crab Shakespeare is demonstrating an early tendency he will maintain throughout his plays.  These are comedic, curious and at times insightful figures who, while they may not advance the plot, certainly widen and deepen the depth and breathe of the entire entertainment performance.  Many such characters will follow Launce and Crab.  Shakespeare was also striving to appeal to both the upper and lower classes with his master-servant relationships.  

Quite often Shakespeare lets us in on vital information that is unbeknownst to certain characters.  For instance, Proteus is unawares that Julia is arriving in the personage of a young male page and Valentine has no idea that he is being woo’d by she he woos.  Often, we the audience learn much by way of character asides, which will soon, in plays to come, evolve into brilliant soliloquys, making us part and parcel insiders of the unfolding plots.  Disguises and mistaken identity will liberally sprinkle Shakespeare plays, and in the first two plays we have such examples with Tamora disguised as Rumour in Titus Andronicus and Julia as a page boy in Two Gentlemen from Verona.  A fatal flaw in certain characters drives these plays.  They are often well aware of their flaw and express it to us with pointed articulation.  Aaron and Proteus are excellent examples in these two earliest plays.

Act 3 (2 scenes)

Scene i

Milan, the Duke’s palace

Enter the Duke, Proteus and Thurio

Proteus: “My gracious lord… Sir Valentine, my friend, this night intends to steal away your daughter; myself am one made privy to the plot. I know you have determined to bestow her on Thurio, whom your gentle daughter hates. Thus, for my duty’s sake, I rather chose to cross my friend in his intended drift than, by concealing it, heap on your head a pack of sorrows that would press you down to your timeless grave.”

Duke: “Proteus, I thank thee for thine honest care. This love of theirs myself have often seen, haply when they have judged me fast asleep. I nightly lodge her in an upper tower the key whereof myself have ever kept; thence she cannot be conveyed away.”

Proteus: “Know, noble lord, they have devised a mean how he her chamber window will ascend and with a corded ladder fetch her down; and this way comes he with it presently; you may intercept him, but do it so cunningly that my discovery be not aimed at.”

Duke: “He shall never know that I had any light of thee in this.”

Exit Proteus / Enter Valentine

Duke: “Tis not unknown to thee that I have sought to match my friend Sir Thurio to my daughter.”

Valentine: “I know it well, my lord. The gentleman is full of virtue. Cannot your grace win her to fancy him?”

Duke: “No, trust me: she is peevish, sullen, forward, proud, disobedient, stubborn, lacking duty; this pride of hers hath drawn my love from her. I now am full resolved to take a wife and turn her out to who will take her in. Then let her beauty be her wedding dowry; for me and my possessions she esteems not. There is a lady, in Verona here, whom I affect. Therefore, would I have thee to my tutor.”

Valentine: “Win her with gifts. Dumb jewels more than quick words do move a woman’s mind.”

Duke: “But she did scorn a present that I sent her.”

Valentine: “Send her another; for scorn at first makes after-love the more. Take no repulse. Flatter and praise, commend, extol her graces; That man that hath a tongue, I say, is no man, if with his tongue he cannot win a woman.”

Duke: “But she is promised unto a youthful gentleman of worth and kept secretly from the resort of men, that no man hath access by day to her.”

Valentine: “Why then I would resort to her by night.”

Duke: “Ay, but the doors be locked and the key kept safe and her chamber is aloft, far from the ground.”

Valentine: “Why then a ladder, quaintly made of cords, to cast up with a pair of anchoring hooks.”

Duke: “Advise me where I may have such a ladder this very night.”

Valentine: “By seven o’clock I will get you such a ladder. You may bear it under a cloak.”

Duke: “A cloak as long as thine will serve the turn? Let me see thy cloak and feel it upon me. What letter is this? What’s here? To Sylvia! I’ll be so bold to break the seal.”

The Duke reads the letter

Duke: “‘My thoughts do harbour with my Sylvia nightly'”… What’s here? ‘Silvia, this night I will enfranchise thee and here is the ladder for the purpose.’ Go, base intruder, over-weening slave. Thank me for this more than for all the favours which, all too much, I have bestowed on thee. If thou linger in my territories longer than swiftest expedition will give thee time to leave our royal court my wrath shall far exceed the love I ever bore my daughter or thyself. Be gone; as thou lovest thy life, make speed from hence.”

Exit the Duke

Valentine: “And why not death rather than living torment? To die is to be banished from myself, and Sylvia is myself; banished from her is self from self, a deadly banishment. She is my essence. Tarry I here, I but attend on death; but fly I hence, I fly away from life.”

Enter Proteus and Launce

Proteus: “Friend Valentine, a word.”

Valentine: “My ears are stopped and cannot hear good news, so much of bad already hath possessed them.”

Launce: “Sir, there is a proclamation that you are banished.”

Proteus: “That thou art banished from hence, from Sylvia, and from me thy friend.”

Valentine: “Doth Sylvia know that I am banished?”

Proteus: “Ay, ay; but neither bended knees… sad sighs, deep groans could penetrate her uncompassionate sire – but Valentine, if he be taken, must die. Thy staying will abridge thy life. Come, I’ll convey thee through the city gate.”

Exit Valentine and Proteus

Launce: “I am a fool, look you, and yet I have the wit to think my master is a kind of knave. He lives, not now that knows me to be in love; yet I am in love; but a team of horses shall not pluck that from me; nor who tis I love; and yet tis a woman; and yet tis a milkmaid; She hath more qualities than a water-spaniel. She can fetch and carry.”

Analysis

Proteus’ underhandedness proceeds unchecked, as he betrays Valentine to the Duke in order to have him banished so that he can pursue Sylvia. The Duke tricks Valentine into disclosing his plan to use a ladder to free Sylvia from her lofty chamber in order to run off with her. Valentine is banished and ironically it is Proteus who accompanies him to his departure at the city gates. Proteus gets himself into deeper and deeper questionable behaviour in act three by aligning himself with the duke against his friend, Valentine.  He has all but ruptured that friendship by now and his wreckless momentum also leads him toward a rupture with his beloved Julia and his new love interest, Sylvia.  This is Proteus’ act to advance his ill-advised intentions.  He has no idea what it means to behave responsibly, alienates and disrespects those he had previously cared deeply about and seems oblivious to his very own fate.  Act three sets up the downfall of Proteus in act four, as neither of the two women will fall for his scheming, which will seal his fate.

Act III

Scene ii

Milan. The Duke’s palace

Enter the Duke and Thurio

Duke: “Sir Thurio, fear not but that she will love you now that Valentine is banished from her sight.”

Thurio: “Since his exile she hath despised me most.”

Duke: “A little time will melt her frozen thoughts, and worthless Valentine shall be forgot.”

Enter Proteus

Duke: “How now, Sir Proteus! Is your countryman, according to our proclamation, gone?”

Proteus: “Gone, my good lord.”

Duke: “My daughter takes his going grievously.”

Proteus: “A little time, my lord, will kill that grief.”

Duke: “So I believe, but Thurio thinks not so. What might we do to make the girl forget the love of Valentine, and love Sir Thurio?

Proteus: “The best way is to slander Valentine.”

Duke: “Then you must undertake to slander him.”

Proteus: “You have prevailed, my lord. She shall not long continue love to him, but it follows not that she will love Sir Thurio.”

Thurio: “It must be done by praising me as much as you in worth dispraise Sir Valentine.”

Duke: “And, Proteus, we dare trust you in this. You shall have access where you with Sylvia may confer at large – for she is melancholy, and, for your friend’s sake, will be glad of you – where you may temper her by your persuasion to hate young Valentine and love my friend.”

Proteus: “As much as I can do I will effect. But you, Sir Thurio, must tangle her desires by wailful sonnets, whose composed rhymes should be full-fraught with serviceable vows.”

Duke: “Ay”

Proteus: “Say that upon the altar of her beauty you sacrifice your tears, your sighs, your heart; write till your ink be dry, and with your tears moist it again. After your dire-lamenting elegies, visit by night your lady’s chamber window with some sweet consort. This, or nothing else, will inherit her.”

Duke: “This discipline shows thou hast been in love.”

Thurio: “And thy advice this night I will put in practice. I have a sonnet that will serve the turn.”

Analysis

Proteus digs a deeper and deeper hole for himself. Having betrayed his best friend and Julia, his lover, he now has duped the Duke into believing that he is going to advance the cause of Thurio, who the Duke wants his daughter, Sylvia, to marry. But Thurio is a dullard and Proteus advises that he write her heart wrenching sonnets, a feat he is surely doomed to be ridiculed for. Proteus feels that if he can discredit Thurio then he may finally successfully woo Sylvia. But Act IV will not be kind to Proteus. Just desserts tend to follow Shakespearean characters like a shadow.

Act IV (4 scenes)

Scene i

The frontiers of Mantua. A forest

Enter outlaws

1 Outlaw: “Fellow, stand fast; I see a passenger.”

Enter Valentine and Speed

3 Outlaw: “Stand, sir, and throw us that you have about ye; if not, we’ll make you sit, and rifle you.”

Speed: “Sir, we are undone; these are the villains that all travellers do fear so much.”

Valentine: “My friends -“

1 Outlaw: “That’s not so, sir; we are your enemies.”

2 Outlaw: “Peace! We’ll hear him.”

3 Outlaw: “Ay, we will; for he is a proper man.”

Valentine: “Then know that I have little wealth.”

2 Outlaw: “Whither travel you?”

Valentine: “To Verona.”

1 Outlaw: “Whence came you?”

Valentine: “From Milan.”

3 Outlaw: “Have you long sojourned there?”

Valentine: “Some sixteen months, and longer might have stayed, if crocked fortune had not thwarted me.”

1 Outlaw: “Were you banished hence?”

Valentine: “I was.”

2 Outlaw: “For what offence?”

Valentine: “I killed a man, whose death I much repent; but yet I slew him manfully in fight, without false vantage or base treachery.”

1 Outlaw: “Why, never never repent it, if it were done so.”

3 Outlaw: “By the bare scalp of Robin Hood’s fat friar, this fellow were a king for our wild faction!”

1 Outlaw: “We’ll have him. Sirs, a word.”

3 Outlaw: “Know that some of us are gentlemen, such as the fury of ungoverned youth thrust from the company of awful men; myself was from Verona banished for practicing to steal away a lady, an heir, and near allied unto the Duke.”

2 Outlaw: “We parlay to you. Are you content to be our general – to make a virtue of necessity, and live as we do in this wilderness?”

3 Outlaw: “What say’st thou? Wilt thou be of our consort? Say ‘ay’ and be the captain of us all. We’ll do thee homage, and be ruled by thee, love thee as our commander and our king.”

1 Outlaw: “But if thou scorn our courtesy, thou diest.”

2 Outlaw: “Thou shalt not live to brag what we have offered.”

Valentine: “I take your offer, and will live with you, provided that you do not outrages on silly women or poor passengers.”

3 Outlaw: “No, we detest such vile base practices. Come, go with us; we’ll bring thee to our crews, and show thee all the treasure we have got.”

Analysis

A curious little scene in this apprentice play by Shakespeare. What is its purpose? Valentine has been banished from civilized society, as have others, who gather beyond the reaches of the law to survive as honourably as possible. Valentine presents himself as an educated, intelligent, honourable and brave killer and the outlaws make him their leader. The suggestion is that there may be more honour here with these outlaws than back with the Duke and Proteus scheming and controlling events in Milan. Indeed, the most honourable characters in this play are those on the margins of society: Launce, Speed, the outlaws, Valentine and the women, both Sylvia and Julia.

Act IV

Scene ii

Milan, outside the Duke’s palace

Enter Proteus

Proteus: “Already have I been false to Valentine, and now I must be as unjust to Thurio. But Sylvia is too fair, too true, too holy to be corrupted. When I protest true loyalty to her , she twits me with my falsehood to my friend. When to her beauty I commend my vows, she bids me think how I have been forsworn in breaking faith with Julia whom I loved.”

Enter Thurio and musicians

Proteus: “But here comes Thurio. Now must we to her window, and give some evening music to her ear.”

At a distance, a host and Julia in boy’s clothes.

Julia: “I cannot be merry.”

Host: “I’ll bring you where you will hear music.”

Julia: “But shall I hear him speak?”

Host: “Ay, that you shall.”

Julia: “That will be music.”

Musicians play love songs to Sylvia; Julia observes

Exit Thurio and musicians

Proteus: “Madam, good evening.”

Sylvia: “I thank you for your music. What is your will?”

Proteus: “That I may encompass yours.”

Sylvia: “Thou subtle, perjured, false, disloyal man, think’st that I am so shallow to be seduced by thy flattery that hast deceived so many with thy vows? I am so far from granting thy request that I despise thee for thy wrongful suit.”

Proteus: “I grant, sweet love, that I did love a lady; but she is dead.”

Julia: (aside) “Twere false if I should speak it.”

Sylvia: “Say that she be; yet Valentine, thy friend, survives, to whom, thyself art witness, I am betrothed.”

Proteus: “I likewise hear that Valentine is dead.”

Sylvia: “Then in his grave assure thyself my love is buried.”

Proteus: “Madam, if your heart be so obdurate, vouchsafe me yet your picture for my love.”

Sylvia: “I am very loath to be your idol, sir; but since your falsehood shall become you well to worship shadows and adore false shapes, send to me in the morning, and I’ll send it.”

Julia: “Host, will you go? It hath been the longest night that ever I watched, and the most heaviest.”

Analysis

Proteus acknowledges that he has betrayed both Valentine and Julia and also admits that Sylvia sees him as a faithless betrayer. Nonetheless, he next tries to have Thurio diminished in Sylvia’s eyes with his bad poetry and singing. In the midst of his further wooing of Sylvia, Julia arrives disguised as a young boy and she sees and overhears Proteus tell Sylvia that Julia herself is, in fact, dead. Julia remains silent but listens on as Proteus also claims that Valentine is dead and requests a picture of Sylvia, which she agrees to give him, as it is but a false shadow of who she really is. By this time Proteus has alienated all but the Duke with his deceit. Yet the worst of him has still yet to be revealed.

Act IV

Scene iii

Under Sylvia’s window

Enter Eglamour, Sylvia’s servant

Sylvia: “Eglamour, thou art not ignorant what dear good will I bear unto the banished Valentine; nor how my father would enforce me marry vain Thurio, whom my very soul abhors. Sir Eglamour, I would to Valentine, to Mantua, where I hear he makes abode; and, for the ways are dangerous to pass, I do desire thy worthy company.”

Eglamour: “Madam, I pity much your grievances and give consent to go along with you.”

Analysis

Sylvia is so in love with banished Valentine that she is prepared to slip away from her father, the Duke, and enter the dangerous forest to find Valentine. Her loyal servant will come along to protect her.

Act IV

Scene iv

Under Sylvia’s window

Enter Launce with his dog

Launce: “When a man’s servant shall play the cur with him, look you, it goes hard – one that I brought up as a puppy; one that I saved from drowning. I was sent by my master Proteus to deliver him as a present to Mistress Sylvia. But he thrust himself into the company of three or four gentlemen and pissed himself. ‘Out with the dog’, says one; ‘What cur is that’, says another. ‘Whip him’, says the third; ‘Hang him’, says the Duke. Goes me to the fellow that whips the dogs: ‘Friend’, quote I, ‘you mean to whip the dog?’ ‘Ah, merry do I’, quote he. ‘You do him the more wrong’, quote I. ‘Twas I did the thing’. He whips me out of the chamber. How many masters would do this for their servant? I have sat in the stocks for puddings he has stolen, otherwise he had been executed; I have stood on the pillory for geese he hath killed, otherwise he had suffered for it.”

Enter Proteus and Julia (disguised as Sebastian)

Proteus: “Sebastian is thy name? I like thee well, and will employ thee in some service presently.”

Julia: “In what you please; I’ll do what I can.”

Proteus: “Go presently and take this ring with thee, deliver it to madam Sylvia. She loved me well, who delivered it to me.”

Julia: “It seems you loved her not, to leave her token. She is dead?”

Proteus: “Not so; I think she lives.”

Julia: “Alas!”

Proteus: “Why dost thou cry ‘Alas'”?

Julia: “I cannot choose but pity her.”

Proteus: “Wherefore shoud’st thou pity her?”

Julia: “Because me thinks that she loved you as well as you do love your lady Sylvia. She dreams on him that has forgot her love; you dote on her that cares not for your love. Tis pity love should be so contrary. And thinking on it makes me cry ‘Alas’!”

Proteus: “Well, give her that ring and this letter. Tell my lady I claim her promise for her heavenly picture.”

Exit Proteus

Julia: “How many women would do such a message. Alas, poor Proteus, thou hast entertained a fox to be the shepherd of of thy lambs. Alas, poor fool, why do I pity him that with his very heart despiseth me? Because he loves her, he despiseth me; Because I love him, I must pity him. This ring I gave him, when he parted from me, now am I unhappy messenger, to plead for that which I would not obtain. I am my master’s true confined love, but cannot be true servant to my master unless I prove false traitor to myself. Yet will I woo him, but yet so coldly.”

Enter Sylvia

Julia: “I do entreat your patience to hear me speak the message I am sent on.”

Sylvia: “From whom?”

Julia: “From my master, Sir Proteus.”

Sylvia: “Oh, he sends you for a picture? Tell him from me, one Julia, that his changing thoughts forget, would better fit his chamber than this shadow.”

Julia: “This is the letter to your ladyship.”

Sylvia: “I will not look upon your master’s lines, full of new-found oaths, which he will break as easily as I tear his paper.”

Julia: “Madam, he sends your ladyship this ring.”

Sylvia: “The more shame for him, for I have heard him say a thousand times his Julia gave it him at his departure. Though his false finger have profaned the ring, mine shall not do his Julia so much wrong.”

Julia: “She thanks you.”

Sylvia: “What say’st thou?”

Julia: “I thank you, madam that you tender her.”

Sylvia: “Dost thou know her?”

Julia: “Almost as well as I do know myself. To think upon her woes, I do protest that I have wept a hundred several times. When she did think my master loved her well, she was as fair as you.”

Sylvia: “How tall was she?”

Julia: “About my stature.”

Sylvia: “Here, youth; there is my purse. I give thee this for thy sweet mistress’ sake, because thou loves her. farewell.”

Exit Sylvia

Julia: “And she shall thank you for it, if ever you know her. A virtuous gentlewoman, mind and beautiful! Alas, how love can trifle with itself!”

Analysis

This is a pivotal scene in the play, as Launce displays such loyalty to Crab, his dog, that he claims to the gentlemen with the Duke that it was he and not Crab who pissed all around them, just as they are about to whip the dog. Launce is more loyal to his dog than Proteus is toward Valentine and Julia. The contrast is vivid. Just then Julia arrives for Proteus, disguised as a boy in order to have travelled safely to Milan. Her disguise allows her to watch Proteus deny her very life itself to his new love interest, Sylvia. Julia watches as Proteus woos Sylvia with the very ring he received from Julia. Julia remains in disguise as Proteus’ messenger to Sylvia, and this scene of the two women, albeit Julia mistaken as a young boy, is touching and sincere, compared to Proteus’ shameful display. Launce and the two women are ever honourable as they surround the despicable character that Proteus has become. Act V is up next. A degree of reckoning approaches hard.

We generally bear detailed and vivid witness to the plan as well as the motivation of the villainous characters in Shakespeare’s plays and Proteus is no exception, as we hear him rationalize and justify his unscrupulous behaviour.  We also witness his being called out by both women, the one he is pursuing and the one he has abandoned.  And once again, we are privy to information concealed from someone intimate to the situation, when Proteus believes he is speaking confidentially to Sebastian, who we know to be Julia.  Shakespeare early on becomes a master at creating confusion and chaos within his character driven plots, which always make his act fives a revelation of disentanglement and resolution.

Act 5 (4 scenes)

Scene i

Milan. An abbey

Enter Eglamour

Eglamour: “Now it is about the very hour that Sylvia at Friar Patrick’s cell should meet me. She will not fail, for lovers break not hours unless it be to come before their time, so much they spur their expedition.”

Enter Sylvia

Sylvia: “Amen, good Eglamour, I fear I am attended by some spies.”

Eglamour: “Fear not. The forest is not three leagues off.”

Analysis

Sylvia is running off to find her Valentine, under the supposed protection of her man-servant, Sir Eglamour. Apparently, her departure has been noticed…

Act 5

Scene ii

Milan. The Duke’s palace

Enter Thurio, Proteus and Julia disguised as Sebastian

Thurio: “Sir Proteus, what says Sylvia to my suit?”

Proteus: She takes exceptions at your person.”

Julia: (aside) “Love will not be spurred to what it loathes.

Thurio: “How likes she my discourse?”

Proteus: “Ill, when you talk of war.”

Julia: (aside) “But better, indeed, when you hold your peace.”

Thurio: “What says she of my valour?”

Proteus: “She makes no doubt of that.”

Julia: (aside) “She needs not, when she knows it is cowardice.”

Thurio: “What says she of my birth?”

Proteus: “That you are well derived.”

Julia: (aside) “True; from a gentleman to a fool.”

Enter the Duke

Duke: “Which of you saw Sir Eglamour of late?”

Thurio: “Not I.”

Proteus: Not I.”

Duke: “Saw you my daughter?”

Proteus: “Neither.”

Duke: “Why then, she’s fled unto that peasant Valentine; and Eglamour is in her company. Therefore, I pray you, stand not to discourse, but mount you presently and meet with me upon the rising of the mountain foot that leads toward Mantua, whither they are fled. Dispatch, sweet gentlemen, and follow me.”

Exit Duke

Thurio: “I’ll after, more to be revenged on Eglamour than for the love of reckless Sylvia.”

Proteus: “And I will follow, more for Sylvia’s love than hate of Eglamour.”

Julia: “And I will follow, more to cross that love than hate for Sylvia, that is gone for love.”

Analysis

The act V plot thickens as we know Valentine has fled to the forest as king of the outlaws and is being followed now by Sylvia and Eglamour, who in turn are being pursued by Thurio, Proteus and her father, the Duke. Only two scenes remain and there is still so much to be settled…

Act V

Scene iii

The Mantua forests

Enter outlaws with Sylvia

1 Outlaw: “Come, come. We must bring you to our captain.”

2 Outlaw: “Come, bring her away.”

1 Outlaw: “Where is the gentleman that was with her?”

2 Outlaw: “Being nimble-footed, he hath outrun us. We will follow him. He cannot escape.”

1 Outlaw: “I must bring you to our captain’s cave. Fear not, he bears an honourable mind and will not use a woman lawlessly.”

Sylvia: “O Valentine, this I endure for thee.”

Analysis

Sylvia has been captured by the outlaws and Eglamour has run off, proving a poor escort. Of course, we know who the king of the outlaws is. The last scene certainly has a tangled web to unravel, and it ain’t all pretty. Let’s go!

Act V

Scene iv

Another part of the forest.

Enter Valentine

Valentine: “This shadowy desert, unfrequented woods, I better brook than flourishing peopled towns. here can I sit alone, unseen of any, and to the nightingale’s complaining notes tune my distresses and record my woes. Repair me with thy presence, Sylvia; thou gentle nymph, these are my mates. They love me well; yet I have much to do to keep them from uncivil outrages. Withdraw thee, Valentine. Who’s this comes here?”

Valentine steps aside

Enter Proteus, Sylvia and Julia, disguised as Sebastian

Proteus: “Madam, this service I have done for you, to hazard life, and rescue you from him that would have forced your honour and your love.”

Valentine: (aside) “How like a dream is this I see and hear! Love, lend me patience to forbear a while.”

Sylvia: “O miserable unhappy that I am.”

Proteus: “Unhappy were you, madam, ere I came; but by my coming I have made you happy.”

Sylvia: “By thy approach thou mak’st me most unhappy.”

Julia: (aside) “And me, when he approaches to your presence.”

Sylvia: “Had I been seized by a hungry lion, I would have been a breakfast to the beast rather than have false Proteus rescue me. How I love Valentine, whose life is as tender to me as my soul! I do detest false, perjured Proteus. Therefore be gone; solicit me no more.”

Proteus: “O, tis the curse in love, when women cannot love where they are beloved!

Sylvia: “When Proteus cannot love where he’s beloved! Read over Julia’s heart, thy first best love, for whose dear sake, thou didst rend thy faith into a thousand oaths; and all those oaths descended into perjury, to love me. Thou hast no faith left now, thou counterfeit to thy true friend.”

Proteus: “In love, who respects friends?”

Sylvia: “All men but Proteus.”

Proteus: If the gentle spirit of moving words can no way change you to a milder form, I’ll woo you like a soldier, at arms end, and love you against the nature of love – force ye.”

Sylvia: “O heaven!”

Proteus: “I’ll force thee yield to my desire.”

Valentine: “Ruffian! Let go that rude uncivil touch.”

Proteus: “Valentine!”

Valentine: “Thou common friend, that’s without faith or love – for such is a friend now: treacherous man. Now I dare not say I have one friend alive. Proteus, I am sorry I must never trust thee more. The private wound is deepest. O time most accursed! Amongst all foes that a friend should be the worst!”

Proteus: “My shame and guilt confounds me. Forgive me, Valentine; if hearty sorrow be a sufficient ransom for offence I tender it here. I do as truly suffer as ever I did commit.

Valentine: “Then I am paid and once again I do receive thee honest. By penitence the eternal wrath’s appeased. And all that was mine in Sylvia I give thee.”

Julia: “O unhappy me!” (she swoons)

Proteus: “Look to the boy.”

Valentine: “Why, boy! What’s the matter? Look up and speak.”

Julia: “O good sir, my master charged me to deliver a ring to madam Sylvia, which, out of my neglect, was never done.”

Proteus: “Where is that ring, boy?”

Julia: “Here it is. This is it.”

Proteus: “How! Let me see. Why, this is the ring I gave to Julia.”

Julia: “O, cry you mercy, sir, I have mistook; this is the ring you sent to Sylvia.”

Proteus: “But how cam’st thou by this ring? At my depart I gave this unto Julia.

Julia: “And Julia herself did give it me and Julia herself has brought it hither.”

Proteus: “How! Julia!”

Julia: “Behold her that gave aim to all thy oaths. How often hast thou with perjury cleft the root! O Proteus, let this habit make thee blush. It is the lesser blot, modesty finds, women to change their shapes than men their minds.”

Proteus: “O heaven, were men but constant, he were perfect. What is in Sylvia’s face but I may spy more fresh in Julia’s with a constant eye?”

Valentine: “Twer pity two such friends should be long foes.”

Proteus: “Bear witness, heaven, I have my wish forever.”

Julia: “And I mine.”

Enter outlaws with the Duke and Thurio

Valentine: “Forbear, forbear, I say; it is my lord the Duke. Your grace is welcome to a man disgraced, banished Valentine.”

Duke: “Sir Valentine!”

Thurio: “Yonder is Sylvia and Sylvia is mine.”

Valentine: “Thurio, give back, or else embrace thy death; come not within the measure of my wrath; do not name Sylvia thine. I dare thee but to breathe upon my love.”

Thurio: “Sir Valentine, I care not for her. I hold him but a fool that will endanger his body for a girl that loves him not. I claim her not, and therefore she is thine.”

Duke: “I do applaud thy spirit, Valentine, and think thee worthy of an empress’ love. Know then, I here forget all former griefs, cancel all grudge, repeal thee home again. Sir Valentine, thou art a gentleman, and well derived; take thou thy Sylvia, for thou hast deserved her.”

Valentine: “I now beseech you to grant one boon that I will ask of you.”

Duke: “I grant it for thine own, whatever it be.”

Valentine: “These banished men, that I have kept withal, are men endued with worthy qualities. Forgive them what they have committed here, and let them be recalled from their exile. They are reformed, civil and full of good, and fit for great employment, worthy lord.”

Duke: “Thou hast prevailed; I pardon them and thee.”

Valentine: “What think you of this page, my lord?”

Duke: “I think the boy hath grace in him.”

Valentine: “I warrant you, my lord – more grace than boy.”

Duke: “What mean you by that saying?”

Valentine: “I’ll tell you as we pass along. Come, Proteus, our day of marriage shall be yours; one feast, one house, one mutual happiness!”

Analysis

Act fives are generally action packed, as so much must be unraveled and appropriately rectified. Things can change in a hurry in Shakespeare plays.  Note how quickly Romeo falls in love with Juliet, how fast Lear banishes Cordelia or how instantaneously Macbeth is seduced by the Weird Sisters. Many further examples abound. Valentine’s immediate forgiveness of Proteus after he tries to rape Sylvia seems an incredulous unlikelihood, but not as much as the most shocking line of all in this still apprentice work of the Bard’s, as Valentine speaks to Proteus, with both Sylvia and still disguised Julia present: “All that was mine in Sylvia I give thee.”  One must wonder how that line survived and yet be relieved that no more awkward a scene will ever again besmirch the pages of his future works. It’s a happy ending, but a disturbing scene nonetheless. Amen to that!

Final Thoughts:

The source for Two Gentlemen of Verona is an Italian romance, Titus and Gissippus, by Giovanni Bocaccio.  Launce and Speed are Shakespeare’s invention.  This earliest of comedies (1590) will be overshadowed by Shakespeare’s soon to be further comedic creations of the 1590s: The Comedy of Errors, The Taming of the Shrew, Love’s Labor’s Lost, A Midsummer Night’s Dream, The Merchant of Venice, The Merry Wives of Windsor, Much Ado About Nothing and As You Like It.  Nonetheless, The Two Gentlemen of Verona excels in demonstrating Shakespeare’s characteristic humanity and wit, as each of the four lovers are affected uniquely by their aroused passions and the forest becomes a familiar Shakespearean refuge from the constraints of city life. 

We are unaware of any production of Two Gentlemen until 1762.  It has frequently been revised throughout the 20thcentury and was the very first play performed at the new Globe Theatre in 1997.  Youtube has two very interesting full-length stage productions of Two Gentlemen of Verona (Hofstra University, 1:56:49 and a Texas Shakespeare Festival production, 2:20.37), a few full audio versions and a whole lot of shorter examinations of its characters, themes and content.  

Henry VI, Part I

Introduction:`

Henry VI kicks off Shakespeare’s history plays. He will follow with Richard III, who, in fact, murders Henry VI. Then he begins a trilogy of plays immediately preceding the reign of Henry VI, namely Richard II, Henry IV and Henry V, whose funeral procession we witness at the beginning of Henry VI. Only later in his career, with Queen Elizabeth’s death, did he brave a play about her father, Henry VIII.

In our present chronicle the heroic Henry V is dead and his nine-month-old infant son, Henry VI, assumes the throne, while various dukes, earls and rival factions quarrel for control of the nation.  The Red Rose of Lancaster and the White Rose of York ignite the War of the Roses as the English fight in France to preserve what warlike Henry V has won.  The young king Henry VI seems doomed from the start, as his powerful lords clamour for influence and control of the boy king.  On the French battlefield the old warlike chivalry of Lord Talbot is matched for a time by the new hope of France, the visionary maiden Joan of Arc (La Pucelle).  Both are killed in the conflict and young King Henry agrees to make a lasting peace by marrying the French Princess Margaret, who will only further divide the kingdom by becoming just one more power broker in the dynastic power struggle for English supremacy.  Henry VI’s reign may have been less than impressive but he did rule for 50 years as England’s monarch. Shakespeare establishes a precedent by playing loose with documented English history for the sake of a more intriguing and dramatic story, in this, his first of many explorations into English history.

Act 1 (6 scenes)

Scene i

Westminster Abbey and the funeral of King Henry V

Enter the Duke of Bedford (Regent of France), the Duke of Gloucester (Protector of Prince and realm), the Duke of Exeter, the Earl of Warwick, and the Bishop of Winchester

Bedford: “Hung be the heavens with black. England never lost a king of so much worth.”

Gloucester: “England never had a king before his time… What should I say? His deeds exceed all speech.”

Exeter: “Shall we think the subtle-witted French conjurers and sorcerers, that, afraid of him, by magic verses, have contrived his end?”

Winchester: “The Church’s prayers made him so prosperous.”

Gloucester: “The Church! Where is it? Had churchmen prayed his thread of life had not so soon decayed.”

Winchester: “Gloucester, thou art Protector, to command the Prince and realm. Thy wife is proud; she holds thee in awe more than God or religious churchmen may.”

Gloucester: “Name not religion, for thou loves but the flesh; and never through the year to church thou goes, except it be to pray against thy foes.”

Bedford: “Cease, cease these jars. Henry the Fifth, thy ghost I innovate: prosper this realm, keep it from civil broils. A far more glorious star thy soul will make than Julius Caesar.”

Enter 1 Messenger

1 Messenger: “Sad tidings bring I to you out of France, of loss, of slaughter: Champagne, Rheims, Orleans, Paris are all quite lost.”

Exeter: “How were they lost? What treachery was used?”

1 Messenger: “No treachery, but want of men and money. Amongst the soldiers this is muttered: that here you maintain several factions and are disputing. Awake, awake English nobility!”

Bedford: “Regent I am of France and I will fight for France.”

Enter 2 Messenger

2 Messenger: “France is revolted from the English quite and the Dauphin Charles is crowned king in Rheims.”

Exeter: “The Dauphin crowned king! All fly to him!”

Enter 3 Messenger

3 Messenger: “My gracious lords, to add to your laments I must inform you of a dismal fight between the stout Lord Talbot and the French, wherein Lord Talbot was overthrown. More than three hours the fight continued, where valiant Talbot enacted wonders with his sword and lance. Hundreds he sent to hell and the whole army stood amazed upon him. Here had the conquest fully been sealed up if Sir John Fastolle had not played the coward and cowardly fled. Hence grew the general wreck and massacre.”

Bedford: “Is Talbot slain?”

3 Messenger: “He lives, but is taken prisoner.”

Bedford: “Farewell, my masters; France forthwith I am to make. Ten thousand soldiers with me I will take.”

3 Messenger: “So you had need; for Orleans is besieged; the English army has grown weak and faint.”

Gloucester: “I will proclaim young Henry King.”

Winchester: (aside) “Each hath his place and function to attend; I am left out; but long I will not be out of office.”

Summary and Analysis

Henry V had conquered France but it was prophesied that his son, Henry VI, would lose these French holdings and we see in this first scene that Henry V’s body is not even yet in the ground and the English are being routed all over France. The new boy king, Henry VI, is ruled over by a host of contending politicians, more interested in advancing their private agendas than advancing together as a nation against the French. This internal bickering around the boy king will drive the entire play, as the various players will be at each other’s throats, in contrast to the noble and honourable Lord Talbot, England’s accomplished general, who it is announced has just been captured by the French. Talbot is only the earliest Shakespearean example of so many decent and patriotic soldiers. In subsequent plays Henry V, Bolingbroke (Henry IV), Antony (Julius Caesar), Cassio (Othello) and Enobarbus (Antony and Cleopatra) will follow.

Shakespeare was convinced by his fellow London playwrights that the English love nothing more than to see their very history portrayed upon the theatrical stage.  After giving them the blood-letting they also desire in Titus Andronicus and a bit of comedy with Two Gentlemen of Verona he turns to English history and the three plays of Henry VI.  This is recent English history, not as distant in the past or geographically as remote as Titus.  This is also Queen Elizabeth’s recent history, so Shakespeare must be very careful how he portrays English betrayal and the insurrection of its crown.  Henry V is duly honoured as the admired monarch he was thought to be and the nobles are held responsible for the dire events that will soon unfold throughout the three play sequence, where Henry VI never stands a chance of overcoming their plots and divisions.

In these history plays Shakespeare will patriotically disdain the French political leaders as boastful and their soldiers but cowardly masses of men.  Two remarkable historical characters are introduced in Act 1: The English Talbot, ‘the scourge of France’ and Joan of Arc, the doomed French visionary, declared a witch by Talbot and the English.  Joan is the ‘hope of France’ and a force they believe might neutralize Talbot.   

Act I

Scene ii

France, before Orleans

Enter Charles the Dauphin, Alencon and Reignier

Charles: “Now we are victors and here we lie near Orleans. The famished English, like pale ghosts, piteous they look.”

Reignier: “Let’s raise the siege. Talbot is taken. We will rush on them.”

The French are beaten back by the English with great loss.

Re-enter Charles Alencon and Reignier

Charles: “Who ever saw the like? Dogs! cowards! dastards!”

Reignier: “Salisbury is a desperate homicide. He fights as one weary of his life. The other lords, like lions wanting food, do rush upon us as their hungry prey.”

Charles: “Let’s leave this town. Of old I know them. Rather with their teeth the walls they’ll tear down than forsake the siege.”

Enter the Bastard of Orleans

Bastard: “Be not dismayed, for succour is at hand. A holy maid hither with me I bring, which, by a vision sent to her by heaven, is to drive the English forth. The spirit of deep prophecy she hath, exceeding the nine sibyls of old Rome.”

Charles: “Go call her in.”

La Pucelle (Joan of Arc): “Dauphin, I am by birth a shepherd’s daughter, my wit untrained in any kind of art. God’s mother deigned to appear to me , and in a vision willed me to free my country from calamity. In complete glory she revealed herself. My courage try by combat if thou dares, and thou shalt find that I exceed my sex.”

Charles: “Thou has astonished me. In single combat thou shalt buckle with me, and if thou vanquish me, thy words are true. Otherwise I renounce all confidence.”

La Pucelle: “I am prepared.”

Charles: “Then come. I fear no woman.”

La Pucelle: “And while I live I’ll never fly from a man.”

They fight and Joan overcomes Charles

Charles: “Stay! Thou art an Amazon.”

La Pucelle: “Christ’s mother helps me.”

Charles: “Whoever helps thee, tis thou that must help me. Excellent Pucelle, let me thy servant and not sovereign be.”

La Pucelle: “When I have chased all thy foes from hence, then I will think upon a recompense.”

Reignier: “Shall we give over Orleans, or no?”

La Pucelle: “Why, no, I say. Fight to the last gasp. I will be your guard.”

Charles: “What she says I’ll confirm. We’ll fight it out.

La Pucelle: “Assigned am I to be the English scourge. This night the siege assuredly I’ll raise. Glory is like a circle in the water, which never ceases to enlarge itself till by broad spreading it disperses to naught. With Henry’s death the English circle ends and dispersed are the glories it included.”

Charles: “How may I reverently worship thee enough?”

Reignier: “Woman, drive them from Orleans and be immortalized.”

Summary and Analysis

Shakespeare will manipulate the historical facts for the purpose of presenting an excellent play about England’s glorious past, in this, his first attempt at a history play. This will remain true of each and every of his histories.

Internal dissension, more so than the French, threaten the English kingdom. The heroic Talbot has been captured and now the French believe they have a saviour in La Pucelle, known in English history as Joan of Arc. The English soldiers are fierce fighters, if only they get the support they require from the fighting lords in court back home with their young boy King on the throne.

Act I

Scene iii

London, before the Tower

Enter Duke of Gloucester and his servants

Gloucester: “I have come to survey the Tower. Open the gates, tis Gloucester that calls.”

Ward of the Tower: “You may not be let in.”

Servant: “Villains, answer you so the Lord Protector?”

Ward: “The Lord protect him! So we answer him.”

Gloucester: “Whose will stands but mine? There’s none Lord Protector of the realm but I. Open the gates!”

Woodville (within): “Have patience, noble Duke, I may not open. The Cardinal of Winchester forbids.”

Servant: “Open the gates unto the Lord Protector or we’ll burst them open.”

Winchester (from within): “How now, ambitious Humphry Gloucester! What means this?”

Gloucester: “Peeled priest, dost thou command me to be shut out?

Winchester: “I do, thou most usurping Protector of the King.”

Gloucester: “Stand back, thou manifest conspirator, thou that contrived to murder our dead lord; thou that gives whores indulgences to sin.”

Winchester: “Nay, stand thou back. I will not budge a foot.”

Gloucester: “I’ll drive thee back and thy scarlet robes I’ll use to carry thee out of this place. Draw, men! Priest, beware your beard. I mean to tug it and to cuff you soundly. Under my feet I’ll stamp the Cardinal’s hat. In spite of Pope or dignities of the church, here by thy cheeks I’ll drag thee up and down.”

Winchester: “Gloucester, thou will answer for this before the Pope.”

Gloucester: “Out, scarlet hypocrite!”

Gloucester’s men beat out the Cardinal’s men and enter and face the Mayor of London.

Gloucester: “Peace, Mayor. Here’s Beaufort of Winchester, who regards neither God nor King, hath here distrained the Tower to his use.”

Winchester: “Here’s Gloucester, a foe to citizens., who seeks to overthrow religion because he is Protector of the realm, and would have armour here out of the Tower, to crown himself King and suppress the Prince.”

Gloucester: “I’ll not answer thee with words but with blows.”

They skirmish

Mayor: “This cardinal is more haughty than the devil.”

Winchester: “Abominable Gloucester, guard thy head, for I intend to have it before long.”

Exit Gloucester and Winchester with their men

Mayor: “Good God, these nobles should such stomachs bear.”

Summary and Analysis

This scene precisely lays down the plot to come, which centres significantly upon the divisiveness of the English court following King Henry the Fifth’s death. Clearly the Cardinal and the Lord Protector are incapable of focusing on the valour of the English troops or on imprisoned Talbot. The rifts are many at court. Winchester and Gloucester are merely the first to be exposed to us.

Act I

Scene iv

France, before Orleans

Enter Salisbury and Talbot on the turrets

Salisbury: “Talbot, my life, my joy, again returned! How were thou handled being prisoner? By what means got thou to be released?”

Talbot: “The Earl of Bedford had a prisoner and for him I was exchanged and ransomed. But O, the treacherous Fastolfe wounds my heart, whom with my bare fists I would execute if I now had him brought into my power.”

Salisbury: “Yet how wert thou entertained?”

Talbot: “With scoffs, scorns and taunts; to be a public spectacle to all. Here, said they, is the terror of the French, then broke I from the officers that led me.”

Salisbury: “I grieve to hear what torments you endured; but we will be revenged.”

Talbot and Salisbury fight together and Salisbury goes down.

Talbot: “Speak, Salisbury, at least if thou can speak. One of thy eyes and thy cheek’s side struck off! Accursed tower!”

Enter a messenger

Messenger: “The French have gathered head. The Dauphin, with one Joan La Pucelle joined, a holy prophetess, is come with a great power to raise the siege.

Talbot: “Frenchmen, I’ll be a Salisbury to you. Your hearts I’ll stamp out with my horse’s heels and make a quagmire of your mingled brains.”

Summary and Analysis

Lord Talbot represents the very best of English honour and bravery. He has been released in exchanged for a French prisoner and so the English fight on, despite the bickering back home. Why the French would release England’s most renowned warrior is anybody’s guess. They may well regret that decision.

Act I

Scene v

Before Orleans

Talbot pursues the Dauphin and encounters La Pucelle

Talbot: “Our English troops retire. A woman clad in armour chases them. Here she comes. I’ll have a bout with thee. Thou art a witch.”

They fight

La Pucelle: “Talbot, farewell, thy hour is not yet come. I scorn thy strength. This day is ours, as many more shall be.”

Talbot: “I know not where I am nor what I do. A witch, by fear, not force, like Hannibal, drives back our troops. They called us, for our fierceness, English dogs; now like to whelps we crying run away. Hark, countrymen! Either renew the fight or tear the lions out of England’s coat. Pucelle is entered into Orleans in spite of us or aught that we could do. O, would I were to die with Salisbury! The shame hereof will make me hide my head.”

Summary and Analysis

The two main warriors meet up in this scene, Lord Talbot and La Pucelle (Joan of Arc). The French have the upper hand, taking full advantage of England’s problems back home among the feuding lords and their child king. Talbot is astonished by the strength of La Pucelle. But fortunes can change quickly, as we’ll see in Act II.

Act I

Scene vi

Orleans

Enter La Pucelle, Charles, Reignier and Alencon

La Pucelle: “Advance our waving colours! Rescued is Orleans from the English.”

Charles: “Divinest creature! How shall I honour thee? France, triumph in thy glorious prophetess. Tis Joan, not we, by whom the day is won; for which I will divide my crown with her. No longer on St Denis will we cry. But Joan La Pucelle shall be France’s saint.”

Summary and Analysis

La Pucelle has won the day for the French and has repelled the English siege of Orleans. As Act I ends the French are routing the English. Hence the legend of Joan of Arc. I believe we know how her story ends however.

Act II (5 scenes)

Scene i

Before Orleans

Enter Talbot, Bedford and Burgundy

Bedford: “Cowards of France, to join with witches and the help of hell.”

Talbot: “Well, let them practice and converse with spirits. God is our fortress.”

The English scale the walls

French sentinel: “Arm! Arm! The enemy doth make assault.”

Enter Bastard, Alencon and Reignier

Alencon: “Never heard I of a warlike enterprise more venturous or desperate than this.”

Bastard: “I think this Talbot be a fiend of hell.”

Reignier: “If not of hell, the heavens, for sure, favour him.”

Enter Charles and La Pucelle

Charles: “Is this thy cunning, thou deceitful dame?”

La Pucelle: “Will you blame and lay the fault on me? Had your watch been good this sudden mischief never would have fallen.”

Charles: “Duke Alencon, this was your fault, being captain of the watch tonight.”

Summary and Analysis

How quickly things change. Lord Talbot is back in charge of his men as they go on the attack and now King Charles and La Pucelle are the bickering pair at odds with one another.

Act II

Scene ii

Orleans, within the town

Enter Talbot, Bedford and Burgundy

Talbot: “Lords, in all our bloody massacre, I muse we met not with the Dauphin’s grace, his new champion, virtuous Joan of Arc.”

Messenger: “All hail, which of this princely train call ye the warlike Talbot, for his acts so much applauded through the realm of France?”

Talbot: “Here is Talbot. Who would speak with him?”

Messenger: “The virtuous lady, Countess of Auvergne, with modesty admiring thy renown entreats that thou would vouchsafe to visit her poor castle, that she may boast she hath beheld the man whose glory fills the world.”

Talbot: “Tell her I will attend on her.”

Summary and Analysis

The victorious English are wondering where La Pucelle might be when a messenger informs Lord Talbot the the Countess of Auvergne requests that he visit her castle that she may boast that she has met this great warrior. It is a trap and we must assume that Talbot knows this, but nonetheless he agrees to visit her, aware that his army would never permit him to be captured or harmed.

Act II

Scene iii

Auvergne, the castle

Enter the countess

Countess: “The plot is laid.”

Enter Talbot

Countess: “Is this the scourge of France, so much feared abroad? I see report is fabulous and false. I thought I should have seen some Hercules or a second Hector. Alas, this is a child, a silly dwarf! It cannot be this weak and withered shrimp should strike such terror into his enemies. If thou be he, then art thou a prisoner to me and for that cause I trained thee to my house. I will chain these legs and arms of thine that has wasted our country.”

Talbot: “Ha, ha, ha! I am but a shadow of myself.”

Talbot blows his horn and a host of English soldiers enter immediately

Countess: “Victorious Talbot! Pardon my abuse.”

Talbot: “Be not dismayed, fair lady. What you have done has not offended me.”

Countess: “With all my heart, and think me honoured to feast so great a warrior in my house.”

Summary and Analysis

Talbot commands complete loyalty from his army and he leaves the insulting Countess, whose intent was to capture him, on civil terms. Talbot represents the last vestiges of an ancient code of chivalry. He would die with his men as they would for him. However, the world is changing and he is the last of a noble breed and will be left behind in a new world of total war and political infighting.

Act II

Scene iv

London, the Temple Garden

Enter Somerset, Suffolk, Warwick, Richard Plantagenet and Vernon.

Plantagenet: “The truth appears so naked on my side.”

Somerset: “And on my side it is so well apparelled.”

Plantagenet: “Let he who is a true born gentleman pluck a white rose with me.”

Somerset: “Let him who is no coward and no flatterer pluck a red rose with me.”

Warwick: “I pluck this white rose with Plantagenet.”

Suffolk: “I pluck this red rose with Somerset.”

Vernon: “I pluck this pale blossom, giving my verdict on the white rose side.”

Somerset: “Prick not your finger as you pluck it off, lest, bleeding, you do paint the white rose red, and fall on my side, against your will.”

Plantagenet: “Somerset, where is your argument?”

Somerset: “Here in my scabbard, which shall dye your white rose in a bloody red.”

Plantagenet: “Meantime, your cheeks do counterfeit our roses; for pale they look with fear. Hath not thy rose a canker, Somerset?”

Somerset: “Hath not thy rose a thorn, Plantagenet? I’ll find friends to wear my bleeding roses.”

Plantagenet: “I scorn thee and thy fashion, peevish boy.”

Somerset: “Know us by these colours for thy foes.”

Plantagenet: “And, by my soul, this pale and angry rose, will I forever, and my faction, wear.”

Somerset: “Farewell, ambitious Richard.”

Warwick: “Here I prophecy: this brawl today, shall send between the red rose and the white a thousand souls to death and deadly night.

Plantagenet: “This quarrel will drink blood another day.”

Summary and Analysis

This is a monumental scene in the play, as the infamous War of the Roses begins between the House of Lancaster, represented by the red rose, and the House of York, represented by the white rose. Some background is required here, as all three parts of the Henry VI plays essentially chronicle the War of the Roses. When the great King Edward III died in 1377 there was tremendous debate and dispute over his successor. His first son had died the year before and rather than the crown go to one of his next three sons in line for the throne it went to his first son’s son, Richard II. This started the controversy. Richard II’s reign would be very unpopular for many reasons and the question of his successor was highly controversial, until Henry Bolingbroke, from the House of Lancaster, seized the throne as Henry IV, and Richard II was murdered. Henry V, his son, followed quite successfully and things settled down nicely for a time. However, King Henry V died young and his infant son Henry VI, of our present play, was made king. Since he was a baby the infighting began and the various claims for the throne emerged with great vigor. Henry VI was never popular or successful as king and his House of Lancaster was challenged by the House of York, derived as well from a son of Edward III. During most of the weak reign of Henry VI, the Yorkists made their claim to the throne. This is the origins of the War of the Roses between those supporting the weak Lancaster King Henry VI with their symbol of the Red Rose and those supporting the old claim from Richard Plantagenet of the House of York, with their symbol of the white rose. The various powerful lords around King Henry VI’s court supported one side or the other and a state of virtual civil war existed for many decades until it was determined by Parliament that Henry VI could live out his reign as king but then the Yorkists would succeed him, which they do with Edward IV and Richard III, after Richard murders King Henry VI. The remainder of these three Henry VI plays will dramatically depict these bloody and disruptive Wars of the Roses. All of Shakespeare’s English history plays will tell various parts of this long drawn out affair: Richard II, Henry IV, Henry V, Henry VI, Richard III and Henry VIII, Queen Elizabeth’s famous father, all get their own plays. This was certainly not ancient or remote history to Shakespeare’s audiences, including Queen Elizabeth herself. Shakespeare had to be very careful in his depiction of royalty and succession so as not to offend the Queen regarding her ancestry.

Act II

Scene v

The Tower of London

Enter Mortimer

Mortimer: “Let dying Mortimer here rest, like a man new hailed from the rack, so fare my limbs with long imprisonment. The end of Edmund Mortimer; these eyes, like lamps whose wasting oil is spent, weak shoulder, overborne with burdening grief. Yet are these feet unable to support this lump of clay, swift winged with desire to get a grave. Will my nephew come?

Keeper: “Richard Plantagenet, my lord, will come.”

Mortimer: “Enough. My soul will then be satisfied. His wrong does equal mine, since Henry IV first began to reign and before whose glory I was great, and even since then hath Richard been obscured, deprived of honour and inheritance.”

Enter Richard Plantagenet

Mortimer: “Richard Plantagenet, my friend, are you come?”

Plantagenet: “Ay, noble uncle. I will tell thee my disease. Henry IV, grandfather to this king, deposed his nephew Richard II, the lawful heir of King Edward. Young Richard II thus removed, leaving no heir, I was the next by birth and parentage, derived from the third son to Edward III. I lost my liberty when Henry V, succeeding his father, Henry IV, did reign. Thus the Mortimers were suppressed.

Mortimer: “True. Yet thou, Richard Plantagenet, art my heir. Yet be wary.”

Plantagenet: “Me thinks my father’s execution was nothing less than bloody tyranny. In prison hast thou spent a pilgrimage.”

Old Mortimer dies

Plantagenet: “For these wrongs, which Somerset hath offered to my house, I doubt not but with honour to redress.”

Summary and Analysis

The House of York (Old Mortimer and Richard Plantagenet) has been sidelined by the House of Lancaster (Henry IV, Henry V and Henry VI). However, the present king is but a child and the court is deeply divided, so there is ample opportunity for Richard Plantagenet and the House of York to redress these historic wrongs. Hence the War of the Roses commences, which will dominate the entire reign of the ineffective Henry VI.

Act III (4 scenes)

Scene i

London, Parliament

Enter King Henry VI, Exeter, Gloucester, Warwick, Somerset, Suffolk, Bishop Winchester and Richard Plantagenet

Gloucester: “Presumptuous priest: such is thy audacious wickedness; thou art a most pernicious usurer and an enemy to peace; lascivious and wanton.”

Winchester: “Gloucester, I do defy thee. Lords, if I were covetous, ambitious or perverse, as he would have me, how am I so poor?”

Gloucester: “Thou bastard of my grandfather! Am I not Protector, saucy priest?”

Winchester: “Unreverent Gloucester. Rome shall remedy this.”

King: “Uncles of Gloucester and Winchester, I would prevail, if prayers might prevail, to join your hearts in love. What a scandal it is to our crown that two such noble peers as ye should jar! Believe me, lords, my tender years can tell civil dissension is a viperous worm that gnaws the bowels of the commonwealth.”

Enter the Mayor of London

Mayor: “O, my good lords, and virtuous Henry, pity the city of London. The Bishop and the Duke of Gloucester’s men, forbidden late to carry any weapons, have filled their pockets full of stones and do pelt at one another’s pate that many have had their giddy brains knocked out and we fear compelled to shut up our shops.”

Enter Gloucester’s and Winchester’s men with bloody heads

King: “We charge you to keep the peace.”

Gloucester: “You of my household, leave this peevish broil.”

King: “O, how this discord doth afflict my soul! Can you, my lord of Winchester, behold my sighs and tears and will not once relent?”

Warwick: “Yield, my Lord Protector; yield Winchester. You see what mischief hath been enacted through your enmity.”

Winchester: “He shall submit, or I will never yield.”

Gloucester: “Here, Winchester, I offer thee my hand.”

Winchester: “Well, Duke of Gloucester, I will yield to thee; love for thy love and hand for hand I give.”

Gloucester: “A hand of truce.”

King: “O, how joyful I am made by this contract.”

Gloucester: Your grace, you have great reason to do Richard right.”

King: “Our pleasure is that Richard be restored to his blood. If Richard be true, all the inheritance I give that doth belong unto the house of York. Rise created princely Duke of York.”

Somerset: (aside) “Perish, base prince, ignoble Duke of York.”

Gloucester: “Now will it best avail your majesty to cross the seas and be crowned in France.”

King: “When Gloucester says the word, King Henry goes.”

Exit all but Exeter

Exeter: “This late dissension grown between the peers burns under feigned ashes of forged love and will at last break out into a flame. So will this base and envious discord breed.”

Summary and Analysis

King Henry’s court is ablaze with discontent and rebellion and the king himself is incapable of managing the unrest. Gloucester and Winchester want after one another something fierce and now Richard Plantagenet has just had his inheritance and Dukedom restored, which immediately enrages Somerset. All of this dissension and more just as France is unraveling across the English Channel. Exeter is the only lord who seems to see things as they are and his only wish is that he die before it all blows sky high. The old prophecy that circulated during the reign of King Henry V suggested that Henry V would bring peace to the kingdom and attain victory in France but that his son would surrender both the peace at home and the success in France. Typical of Shakespeare, these prophecies most often ring true, as seems certainly the case here.

Act III

Scene ii

France, before Rouen

Enter La Pucelle and her soldiers

La Pucelle: “These are the city gates of Rouen, through which we must make a breach.”

Soldier: “And we will be lords and rulers over Rouen.”

La Pucelle: “Now, Rouen. I’ll shake thy bulwarks to the ground.”

Enter Charles, Bastard, Alencon, Reignier and forces

La Pucelle: “Behold, this is the happy wedding that jointed Rouen unto her countrymen.”

Enter Talbot

Talbot: “Pucelle, that witch, that damned sorceress, hath wrought this hellish mischief.”

Enter Bedford (in a sick chair), Talbot and Burgundy outside the town walls.

Enter La Pucelle, Charles, Bastard, Alencon and Reignier on the walls.

La Pucelle: “Good morrow, gallants!”

Burgundy: “Scoff on, vile fiend and shameless courtesan.”

La Pucelle: (to Old Bedford) “What will you do, grey beard?”

Talbot: “Foul fiend of France and hag of all, becomes it thee to taunt his valiant age and twit with cowardice a man half dead? Damsel, I’ll have a bout with you again, or else let Talbot perish with this shame. Dare ye come forth and meet us in the field?”

La Pucelle: “Belike your Lordship to take us then for fools?”

Talbot: “I speak unto thee, Alencon and the rest. Will ye, like soldiers, come and fight it out?”

Alencon: “No”

Talbot: “They keep to their walls and dare not take up arms like gentlemen.”

La Pucelle: “We came but to tell you that we are here.”

Talbot; “And there we will be too, ere it be long. Vow, Burgundy, either to get the town again or die.”

Burgundy: “My vows are equal partner with thine.”

The English attack the town

Bedford: “Now, quiet soul, depart when heaven please, for I have seen our enemies overthrown.”

Bedford dies

Talbot: “Now we will take some order in this town, placing therein some expert officers, and then depart to Paris to the King; for there young Henry with his nobles lie.”

Summary and Analysis

The English and French go back and forth for control of Rouen. Talbot and La Pucelle exchange words and the English win the day.

Act III

Scene iii

The plains near Rouen

Enter Charles, Bastard, Alencon and La Pucelle

La Pucelle: “Let frantic Talbot triumph for a while. We’ll pull his plumes.”

Alencon: “We’ll set thy statue in some holy place, sweet virgin. For ever should they be expelled from France.”

La Pucelle: “There goes Talbot and all the troops of England after him. Now in the rear comes Burgundy. Summon a parley; we will talk with him.”

Burgundy: “Who craves a parley with Burgundy?”

La Pucelle: “Brave Burgundy, let thy humble handmaid speak to thee. Look on fertile France and see the cities and the towns defaced by wasting ruin of the cruel foe. See the pining malady of France, behold her wounds and turn thy edged sword another way.”

Burgundy: “Either she hath bewitched me with her words or nature makes me suddenly relent. I am vanquished. So, farewell, Talbot. I’ll no longer trust thee.”

Charles: “Welcome, brave Duke! Thy friendship makes us fresh.”

Summary and Analysis

La Pucelle demonstrates a vivid skillfulness for persuasion as she rather easily convinces the Duke of Burgundy to switch sides and support the French. Her mystique continues still.

Act III

Scene iv

Paris, the palace

Enter Talbot, the King, Gloucester, Vernon and Basset

Talbot: “My gracious prince, hearing of your arrival, I have a while given truce unto my wars to do my duty to my sovereign.”

King: “Is this the Lord Talbot, uncle Gloucester?”

Gloucester: “Yes, if it please your majesty.”

King: “Welcome, brave captain and victorious lord. Till now we have never seen your face.”

Exit all but Vernon and Basset

Vernon: “Now, to you, sir. Disgracing of these colours that I wear, in honour of my noble Lord of York, dare thou maintain the former words thou spoke?”

Basset: Yes, sir, as well as you dare bark your saucy tongue against my lord the Duke of Somerset, as good a man as York.”

Vernon: “Hark ye, not so. In witness take ye that.” (strikes him)

Basset: “Villain, I’ll unto his majesty and crave I may have liberty to vengeance this wrong.”

Vernon: “Well, miscreant, I’ll be there as soon as you.”

Summary and Analysis

A curious scene here, where the young monarch meets his greatest general. Even in France the usually united English are divided by the feuding lords, enabling the French to fight successfully behind the inspired Joan of Arc. The discord intensifies throughout the play.  Neither side makes a clear case for itself as the rancor intensifies.  Yet nobody can stop it.  The forces of fate seem stronger than the free will of the great Talbot.  The old prophesies are coming true in this new age of divisive leadership.

Act IV (7 scenes)

Scene i

Paris, the palace

Enter the King, Gloucester, Winchester, York, Suffolk, Somerset, Warwick, Talbot, Exeter and the Governor of Paris.

Gloucester: “Lord Bishop, set the crown upon his head.”

Winchester: “God save King Henry, of that name the Sixth!”

Gloucester: “Now Governor of Paris, take your oath that you elect no other king but him.”

Enter Sir John Fastolfe

Talbot: “I vowed, base knight, when I did meet thee next to tear the garter from thy leg, (plucking it off) which I have done. This dastard did run away; in which assault we lost twelve hundred men and myself taken prisoner.”

King: “We banish thee on pain of death. And now my Lord Protector, view the letter from our uncle the Duke of Burgundy.”

Gloucester: (reading) “‘I joined with Charles, the rightful King of France’. Can this be so?”

King: “What? Doth my uncle Burgundy revolt?”

Gloucester: “He doth, my lord, and has become your foe.”

King: “Why then, Lord Talbot shall talk with him. Let him perceive how ill we brook his treason.”

Talbot: “I go, my Lord.”

Enter Vernon and Basset

Vernon: “Grant me combat.”

Basset: “And me.”

King: “Gentlemen, wherefore crave you combat?”

Basset: “This fellow here upbraided me about the rose I wear.”

Vernon: “And that is my petition. I was provoked by him, pronouncing that the paleness of this flower betrayed the faintness of my master’s heart.”

King: “Good lord, what madness rules in brainsick men, when for so slight and frivolous a cause such factious emulations shall arise. Good cousins both, of York and Somerset, quiet yourselves, I pray, and be at peace.”

Exeter: “It grieves his highness. Good, my lords, be friends.”

King: “Come hither, you that would be combatants. Forget this quarrel and the cause. Let me be umpire in this doubtful strife. I see no reason, if I wear this rose. (puts on a red rose). I more incline to Somerset than York: both are my kinsmen, and I love them both. Cousin of York and my lord of Somerset, go cheerfully together and digest your angry choler on your enemy.”

York: “I like it not that he wears the badge of Somerset.”

Exeter: “This jarring discord of nobility doth presage some ill event. When envy breeds unkind division comes the ruin and there begins confusion.

Summary and Analysis

King Henry is proclaimed the King of France but the in-fighting continues, despite Henry’s plea for peace among his lords, as the much divided English prepare to do battle with the French.

Act IV

Scene ii

France, before Bordeaux

Enter Talbot

Talbot: “Open your city gates. Call my sovereign yours and do him homage as obedient subjects.”

French general: “Thou ominous and fearful owl of death. We are well fortified and strong enough to fight. There are squadrons pitched to wall thee from the liberty of flight. Pale destruction meets thee in the face. These eyes that see thee now well coloured, shall see thee withered, bloody, pale and dead.”

Talbot: “He fables not. I hear the enemy. A little herd of England’s timorous deer, mazed with a yelping kennel of French curs. Turn on the bloody hounds with heads of steel.”

Summary and Analysis

Talbot and a French general exchange threats as the battle for Boedeaux commences.

Act IV

Scene iii

Plains in Gascony

Enter York

York: “A plague upon that villain, Somerset, that thus delays my promised supply of horsemen. Renowned Talbot doth expect my aid.”

Enter Sir William Lucy

Lucy: “English strength, spur to the rescue of the noble Talbot, who now is hemmed about with grim destruction. To Bordeaux, warlike Duke! To Bordeaux, York! Else, farewell Talbot, France and England’s honour.”

York: “O God, that Somerset were in Talbot’s place! So should we save a valiant gentleman by forfeiting a traitor and a coward. He dies, we lose. We mourn, France smiles.”

Lucy: “Then God take mercy on brave Talbot’s soul, and on his son, young John, where both their lives are done. Thus, while the vulture of sedition feeds in the bosom of such great commanders, sleeping neglect doth betray our scarce cold conquerer. While they each other cross, lives, honours, lands and all, hurry to loss.”

Summary and Analysis

Talbot is falling victim to the squabbling between York and Somerset, as the cavalry York was expecting Somerset to provide has not arrived.

Act IV

Scene iv

Other plains of Gascony

Enter Somerset

Somerset: “It is too late. I cannot send them now. This expedition was by York and Talbot too rashly plotted. Talbot hath sullied all his gloss of former honour by this unheedful, desperate, wild adventure York set him on to fight and die in shame.”

Enter Sir William Lucy

Somerset: “Whither were you sent?”

Lucy: “Whither, my lord? From bought and sold Lord Talbot, who, ringed about by bold adversity, cries out for noble York and Somerset, while he yields up his life unto a world of odds. Talbot perishes by your default.”

Somerset: “York set him on.”

Lucy: “The fraud of England and not the force of France , hath now entrapped the noble minded Talbot. He dies betrayed to fortune by your strife.”

Somerset: “Come, I will dispatch the horsemen straight. Within six hours they will be at his aid.”

Lucy: “Too late comes rescue. He is taken or slain. His fame lives in the world, his shame in you.”

Summary and Analysis

Clearly, Talbot is doomed by the two warring lords, York and Somerset. Somerset blames both York and Talbot for an ‘expedition poorly plotted’. The following three scenes depict Talbot’s fate.

Act IV

Scene v

The English camp near Bordeaux

Enter Talbot and his son, John

Talbot: “O young John Talbot. I did send for thee. Now thou art come unto a feast of death. Therefore, dear boy, mount on my swiftest horse, and I’ll direct thee how thou shalt escape. Come, dally not. Be gone.”

John: “Is my name Talbot and am I your son? And shall I fly?”

Talbot: “Fly to revenge my death, if I be slain. If we both stay then we both are sure to die.”

John: “Then let me stay; and father, do you fly. Upon my death the French can little boast. In yours they will and in you all hopes are lost. Here on my knee, I beg mortality rather than life preserved with infamy.”

Talbot: “Shall all thy mother’s hopes lie in one tomb?”

John: “Ay, rather than shame my mother’s womb.”

Talbot: “Part of thy father may be saved in thee.”

John: “Live I will not if my father die.”

Talbot: “Come, side by side, together we live and die, and soul with soul from France to heaven fly.”

Summary and Analysis

Clearly, John is Talbot’s son. And so dies the historic world of chivalry. The remaining lords no longer fight for king or country but for their own personal gain. The era of heroes has ended.  The era of civil dissent is well under way and England is now ruled by politicians who fight for their own persona agendas.  Talbot is killed as much by the conflict between York and Somerset as by the French.  He will die with his son, so there will be no hope of a future Talbot in this new poisoned climate.  However, Shakespeare will increasingly shine a positive light on the Yorkists, presumably in order to compliment a particular descendent of York, his very own Queen Elizabeth.  York was upset because he wanted to help Talbot and is genuinely distraught that Somerset’s promised cavalry did not materialize.  Somerset shows little remorse for the death of Talbot, so the audience begins to side with York as well.  

Act IV

Scene vi

A field of battle

Enter Talbot and John Talbot

Talbot: “Fight, soldiers, fight!

John: “O, twice my father, twice am I thy son. The life thou gav’st me first was lost and done till with thy warlike sword, despite of fate, to my determined time thou gav’st new date.”

Talbot: “Fly to revenge my death when I am dead. In thee thy mother dies, our household’s name, my death’s revenge, thy youth, and England’s fame. All these and more we hazard by thy stay; all these are saved if thou wilt fly away.”

John: “Before young Talbot from old Talbot fly, the coward horse that bears me fall and die.”

Talbot: “Thy life to me is sweet; fight by thy father’s side; let’s die in pride.”

Summary and Analysis

The honour between the two Talbots is underlined and stands in vivid contrast to the in-fighting which left them to die. Truly the end of an era.

Act IV

Scene vii

The battlefied

Enter Talbot and servant

Talbot: “Where is my other life? Mine own in gone. O, where is young Talbot? Young Talbot’s valour makes me smile. His bloody sword he brandished and like a hungry lion did commence rough deeds of rage and steam impatience; Dizzy eyed fury and great rage of heart, into the clustering battle of the French; and in that sea of blood my boy did drench his over mounting spirit; and there died, my Icarus, my blossom, in his pride. Come, come, and lay him in his father’s arms. My spirit can no longer bear these harms. Soldiers, adieu! Now my old arms are young John Talbot’s grave.

Talbot dies

Enter Charles, Alencon, Burgundy, bastard, and La Pucelle.

Charles: “Had York and Somerset brought rescue in, we should have found a bloody day of this.”

Bastard: “Hue them to pieces and hack their bones asunder.”

Charles: “O, no. Forbear. Let us not wrong the dead.”

Enter Sir William Lucy

Lucy: “I come to know what prisoners thou hast taken, and to survey the bodies of the dead. Is Talbot slain, your kingdom’s terror? O, were my eyeballs into bullets turned, that I in rage might shoot them at your faces. Give me their bodies, that I may bear them hence.”

La Pucelle: “For God’s sake, let him have them; to keep them here they would but stink.”

Charles: “Go, take their bodies hence.”

Lucy: “I’ll bear them hence, but from their ashes shall be reared a phoenix that shall make all France afeared.”

Charles: “And now to Paris in this conquering vein! All will be ours, now bloody Talbot’s slain.”

Summary and Analysis

And so ends Act IV. The very much divided English have failed General Talbot and the English army in the fields of France. The prophecy has been fulfilled. Typical of Shakespeare, Act V will hold some impactful surprises.

Act V (5 scenes)

Scene i

London, the palace

Enter the King, Gloucester and Exeter

King: “Have you perused the letters from the Pope, the Emperor and the earl of Armagnac?”

Gloucester: “They humbly sue unto your Excellence to have a godly peace concluded between the realms of England and France, and to stop the effusion of Christian blood. And surer to bind this knot of amity, the Earl of Armagnac, near knit to Charles, proffers his only daughter to your grace in marriage, with a large and sumptuous dowry.”

King: “Marriage, uncle! Alas, my years are young. But you call the ambassadors, and, as you please. I shall be content.”

Gloucester: “He doth intend she shall be England’s Queen.”

King: “Bear her this jewel, pledge of my affection.”

Exeter: “What! Is my Lord of Winchester installed unto a Cardinal’s degree? Henry the Fifth did sometime prophesy: ‘if once he comes to be a cardinal, he’ll make his cap co-equal with the crown.”

Winchester: (aside) “Now Winchester will not submit or be inferior to that proudest of peers, Humphrey of Gloucester. I’ll either make thee stoop and bend thy knee, or sack this country with a mutiny.”

Summary and Analysis

Act V starts with a flair, as Henry agrees to marrying into French nobility and Winchester is made cardinal and threatens mutiny.

Act V

Scene ii

France. Plains in Anjou

Enter Charles, Alencon, Burgundy and La Pucelle

Charles: “The stout Parisians do revolt and turn again unto the warlike French.”

Alencon: “Then march to Paris, royal Charles of France.”

Scout: “The English army, that divided was into two parties, is now conjoined in one, and means to give you battle presently.”

La Pucelle: “Of all base passions fear is most accursed. Command the conquest, Charles, it shall be thine.”

Summary and Analysis

The French are in control of Paris but there is word that an English army is preparing for battle.

Act V

Scene iii

Before Angiers

Enter La Pucelle

La Pucelle: “The Frenchmen fly. Now help, ye charming spells and choice spirits that admonish me. Appear and aid me in this enterprise! Ye familiar spirits that are culled out of the powerful regions under earth , help me this once, that France may get the field. No hope to have redress? Then take my soul. They forsake me. Now the time has come that France must let her head fall into England’s lap. My ancient incantations are too weak. France, thy glory droops to the dust.”

Enter English and French fighting. La Pucelle and York fight. La Pucelle is taken prisoner and the French fly.

York: “Damsel of France, unchain your spirits now with spelling charms, and try if they can gain you liberty.”

La Pucelle: “May you be suddenly surprised by bloody hands, in sleeping on your bed.”

York: “Fell banning hag; enchantress, hold thy tongue.”

La Pucelle: “I prithee give me leave to curse a while.”

York: “Curse, miscreant, when thou comes to the stake.”

Enter Suffolk and Margaret

Suffolk: “O fairest beauty, do not fear nor fly. For I will touch thee but with reverent hands. I kiss these fingers for eternal peace. Who art thou, that I might honour thee?”

Margaret: “Margaret my name, and daughter to a king, the King of Naples – whosoever thou art.”

Suffolk: “An earl am I and Suffolk am I called.” (aside) “My hand would free her , but my heart says no. So seems this gorgeous beauty to my eyes. Fain would I woo her, yet I dare not speak.”

Margaret: “Say, Earl of Suffolk. What ransom must I pay before I pass? For I perceive I am thy prisoner.”

Suffolk: (aside) “She’s beautiful and therefore to be woo’d. Remember that thou hast a wife. I’ll win this lady Margaret. For whom? Why, for my king! Tush, that’s a wooden thing! Yet, so my fancy may be satisfied. Henry is youthful and will quickly yield.” “Madam, I have a secret to reveal. Would you not suppose your bondage happy, to be made a queen? I will undertake to make thee Henry’s Queen, to put a golden sceptre in thy hand, and set a precious crown upon thy head. If thou would condescend to be my…”

Margaret: “What?”

Suffolk: “His love”

Margaret: “I am unworthy to be Henry’s wife.”

Suffolk: “No gentle madam. I unworthy am to woo so fair a dame to be his wife. How say you, madam? Are you so content?”

Margaret: “If my father please, I am content.”

Suffolk: “At thy father’s castle wall we’ll crave a parley to confer with him.”

Enter Reignier

Suffolk: “Reignier, see, they daughter is prisoner.”

Reignier: Suffolk, what remedy?”

Suffolk: “Thy daughter shall be wedded to my king.”

Reignier: “Command what your honour pleases, upon condition, the country Maine and Anjou, free from oppression or the stroke of war, my daughter shall be Henry’s, if he please.”

Suffolk: “I’ll over then to England and make this marriage solemnized. Any loving token to his majesty?”

Margaret: “Yes, a pure, unspotted heart, never yet tainted with love, I send the king.”

Suffolk: “And this withal.” (he kisses her)

Exit Reignier and Margaret

Suffolk: “O, wert thou for myself! But, Suffolk, stay. Thou May’st not wander in that labyrinth: there Minotaurs and ugly treasons lurk.”

Summary and Analysis

We learn that La Pucelle derives her powers from the spirits below, who apparently abandon her to her fate, as she is captured and dragged away by York. We are next introduced to Margaret, daughter to the King of Naples, who will play a pivotal role in the remaining Henry VI plays and in Richard III. Suffolk has chosen her to be King Henry’s wife and queen, but Suffolk himself has taken a liking to her as well. Margaret will fit in perfectly to Henry’s court, being one more conniving schemer among the rest and one of the few to survive the carnage of conflicting nobility in order to be a verbal force to be reckoned with by King Richard III in his own play, following Henry’s murder.

Act V

Scene iv

Anjou. Camp of the Duke of York

Enter York and Warwick

York: “Bring forth the sorceress, condemned to burn.”

Enter La Pucelle and a shepherd

Shepherd: “Ah, Joan, this kills thy father’s heart outright! Must I behold thy timeless cruel death? Sweet daughter, Joan. I’ll die with thee!”

La Pucelle: “Decrepit miser! Base ignoble wretch! I am descended of a gentler blood; thou art no father nor no friend of mine.”

Shepherd: “I did beget her, all the parish knows. Her mother can testify.”

Warwick: “Graceless, wilt thou deny thy parentage?”

Shepherd: “Kneel down and take my blessing, my girl. Now cursed be the time of thy nativity. I would the milk thy mother gave thee when thou suck’dst her breast had been a little ratsbane for thy sake. Or else I wish some ravenous wolf had eaten thee. Dost thou deny thy father, cursed drab? O, burn her, burn her! Hanging is too good.”

La Pucelle: “First let me tell you whom you have condemned: issued from the progeny of kings; virtuous and holy. But you, who are polluted by your lusts, you judge it straight a thing impossible.”

York: “Away with her to execution!”

La Pucelle: “Will nothing turn your unrelenting hearts? I am with child, ye bloody homicides. Murder not then the fruit inside my womb, although ye hale me to a violent death.”

York: “She and the Dauphin have been juggling.”

Warwick: “Well, go to; we’ll have no bastards live.”

La Puelle: “It was Alencon who enjoyed my love.”

York: “There were so many whom she could use.”

La Pucelle: I leave my curse: May never glorious sun reflex his beams upon the country where you make abode. But darkness and the gloomy shade of death environ you, till mischief and despair drive you to break your necks or hang yourselves.”

York: “Break thou in pieces and consume to ashes. Thou foul, accursed minister of hell! Insulting Charles, either accept the title thou usurped or we will plague thee with incessant wars.”

Charles: “I shall.”

York: “Then swear allegiance to his Majesty, nor be rebellious to the crown of England.”

Analysis

The English have La Pucelle and taunt her before burning her at the stake. A shepherd claims to be her humble father and she denies that he is such, claiming to be issued from a ‘progeny of kings.’ A controversial historical figure, adored today by Catholic France and regarded as a traitorous witch by the English. Nonetheless, here in English Canada, Catholic school boards have named many schools St Joan of Arc.

Act V

Scene v

London. The Palace

Enter Suffolk, the King and Gloucester

King: “Your wondrous rare description of beauteous Margaret hath astonished me.”

Suffolk: “She is content to be at your command – to love and honour Henry as her lord. Give consent that Margaret may be England’s royal Queen.”

Gloucester: “You know, my lord, your highness is betrothed unto another lady of esteem.”

Suffolk: “A poor earl’s daughter is unequal odds, and therefore may be broke without offence.”

Gloucester: “Is Margaret more than that?”

Suffolk: “Her father is a king. Whom should we match with Henry, being a king, but Margaret, who is daughter to a king? Conclude with me that Margaret shall be Queen.”

King: “Procure that Lady Margaret do cross the seas to England, and be crowned King Henry’s faithful and anointed Queen.”

Gloucester: “Ay, grief, I fear me, both at first and last.”

Suffolk: “Thus Suffolk hath prevailed. Margaret shall now be Queen and rule the King. But I will rule both her, the King and realm.”

Analysis

The divisions grow deeper and deeper.  The Red and the White Roses begin to consume the nation over control of the crown and now Suffolk and Margaret, Henry’s queen, lust upon one another and will only further usurp Henry’s fragile authority, as Margaret plunges enthusiastically into the English dynastic struggles.  She will play an important role in all four plays.  Rival factions in turmoil over a crown during a succession crisis was something near and dear to Renaissance England and Shakespeare had to tread carefully.  The parallels were laid bare and made obvious.  Suffolk and Margaret hope to rule Henry, Cardinal Winchester hopes to supplant Gloucester as Protector of the Realm while Richard Plantagenet of York bides his time until he can seize the crown he believes is rightfully his.  The crown may well fall upon the head most unscrupulous.  Richard of York bears watching, as one of his sons will be the villainous King Richard III, title character of the 4th play in the sequence. The kingdom has never been more divided, and it is only the end of Part I.

Final Thoughts:

Shakespeare wrote ten English history plays.  King John and Henry VIII stand on their own.  The remaining eight represent two 4 play sequences.  Historically, Richard II, Henry IV, Parts I and II and Henry V start a story concluded by Henry VI, Parts I, II and III and Richard III.  Shakespeare actually began this eight-play story with the last four plays, commencing with the three Henry VI plays, followed by Richard III and only later did he return to complete the remaining earlier four histories.  These Henry VI plays were all very successful in Shakespeare’s time and Part I was the hit of the season in 1592, as the English Elizabethan audience flocked to bear witness to the tumultuous events of the previous century.  The plays were then almost completely neglected for centuries until recently revived as The War of the Roses by the Royal Shakespeare Company in 1965 and again by the English Shakespeare Company in 1990.   BBC produced The Hollow Crown in 2012 (Richard II, Henry IV, Part I, Henry IV, Part II and Henry V) and The Hollow Crown – The War of the Roses – in 2015 (Henry VI, Part I, Henry VI, Part II, Henry VI, Part III and Richard III).  These are all available on youtube and are superb. 

Shakespeare likely had accessed many scripts used in English pageants and bits and pieces from the War of the Roses and ideas involving Joan of Arc and Lord Talbot and they came together as Henry VI, Part I.  The three Henry plays are chock full of an excessive number of lords and dukes before Shakespeare finally settles on a play with a close focus on an individual from Henry VI, Part III, worthy of his own stage and his own play, Richard III.  There is an occasional woodenness in the countless indistinguishable personages of the three Henry VI plays.  There is also frequent dazzling foreshadowing of the genius of his later works.  Each play in the sequence is better than the one written before, as the author hones in on his craft from play to play.  Richard III is considered his first genuine masterpiece.  

A Midsummer Night’s Dream

Introduction

A Midsummer Night’s Dream is one of four Shakespeare plays containing a significant degree of original plot. The others are Love’s Labour’s Lost, The Merry Wives of Windsor and The Tempest. Shakespeare was extremely well read and, according to the times, he borrowed extensively from the classics, often combining several source materials for each play. Inventing completely original plots may have been the one single dramatic title that nature denied him.

A Midsummer Night’s Dream was likely created to celebrate an aristocratic wedding in 1595. It begins with the announcement of a wedding and finishes on the night of a triple wedding. The play can be viewed as an extravagant wedding gift and as instruction on the true nature of love that the watching couple must learn before embarking on married life.

It was likely written therefore in 1594, while the theatres were closed due to the plague, when he had the extended writing time and likely also wrote Romeo and Juliet, Taming of the Shrew, Love’s Labour’s Lost and many if not most of the Sonnets. Just ahead would come The Merchant of Venice and the appearance of the monumental Falstaff in the two Henry IV plays. It was his first, but not last, creative explosion.

Along with Romeo and Juliet, this is Shakespeare’s first undisputed masterpiece. Although a comedy provoking much laughter and mirth, a dark depth lurks beneath the moonlit charm and the play is dreamlike on several simultaneous planes of understanding. A Midsummer Night’s Dream is an exploration of four different kinds of love: court convention, young love, the supernatural spirit world and the world of ‘honest toil’. Shakespeare’s comedies were always more than simply funny, as we witnessed in Act I of The Comedy of Errors, when Aegeon is seemingly doomed to die and most characters are facing what they fear is the madness of identity loss prior to the resolution scene in Act V.

The play is a flight of fancy in a dreamlike world of magic, exploring love in all of its tenderness, excitement and danger. The play begins and ends in an Athens of reason and order but in between traverses the wild enchantments of the forest. It is as much an interior journey of self discovery and imagination, a place of fantasy and dreams, as it is an actual romp in the woods. This is one of many examples of Shakespeare anticipating Freudian psychology by hundreds of years, as Shakespeare’s thinly veiled English Forest of Arden, which he knew well, becomes the realm of the unconscious, complete with a plethora of sexual and gender issues. Indeed, the entire play reads like a dream we have stumbled into. This forest of dreams is a place where what is considered normal in Athens gets turned on its head and becomes nightmarish and delusional, particularly around the question of identity loss.

This is especially a play to be seen. The actors play robust characters to audiences who delight in the extravagance of this visual feast. A Midsummer Night’s Dream is played frequently around the world and is a beloved mainstay of the Shakespearean canon. In fact, for years ‘Shakespeare in the Park’, called “Dream in the Park”, here in Toronto’s High Park, featured A Midsummer Night’s Dream and one other play every summer. Today both summer productions are a surprise. I will suggest video clips and will endeavour to find a full staged production or film adaptation.

Act I (2 scenes)

Scene i

Athens. The palace of Theseus

Enter Theseus, Hippolyta, Philostrate and attendants

Theseus: “Now, fair Hippolyta, our nuptial hour draws apace. How slow this old moon wanes.”

Hippolyta: “Four nights will quickly dream away the time; and then the new moon shall behold the night of our solemnities.”

Theseus: “Go, Philostrate, stir up the Athenian youth to merriments; awake the nimble spirit of mirth.”

Enter Egeus and his daughter Hermia, Lysander and Demetrius

Theseus: “Good Egeus, what’s the news with thee?”

Egeus: “Full of vexation come I, with complaint against my child, my daughter Hermia. Demetrius hath my consent to marry her, but Lysander hath bewitched the bosom of my child. Thou, Lysander, with cunning hast thou filched my daughter’s heart and turned her obedience, which is due to me, to stubborn harshness. She will not consent to marry Demetrius. As she is mine, I may depose of her, which shall be either to this gentleman or to her death, according to our law.”

Theseus: “What say you, Hermia? Be advised, to you your father should be as a God. Demetrius is a worthy gentleman.”

Hermia: “So is Lysander.”

Theseus: “But wanting your father’s voice, the other must be held the worthier.”

Hermia: “I would my father looked but with my eyes.”

Theseus: “Rather your eyes must with his judgement look.”

Hermia: “But I beseech your Grace that I may know the worst that may befall me in this case, if I refuse to wed Demetrius.”

Theseus: “Either to die the death, or to abjure forever the society of men. You can endure the livery of a nun.”

Hermia: “So will I grow, so live, so die, my lord.”

Demetrius: “Relent, sweet Hermia, and Lysander, yield thy crazed title to my certain right.”

Lysander: “You have her father’s love, Demetrius; Let me have Hermia. I am, my lord, as well derived as he, as well possessed; my love is more than his; I am beloved of beauteous Hermia. Demetrius made love to Helena, and won her soul; and she, sweet lady, dotes upon this inconstant man.”

Theseus: “I must confess that I have heard so much. Fair Hermia, look you arm yourself to fit your fancies to your father’s will, or else the laws of Athens yields you up to death, or to a vow of single life.”

Exit all but Lysander and Hermia

Lysander: “Ay, me! The course of true love never did run smooth.

Hermia: “O hell, to choose love by another’s eyes.”

Lysander: “Hear me, Hermia: I have a widowed aunt and from Athens her house remote is seven leagues, and she respects me as her only son. There, gentle Hermia, may I marry thee; and to that place the sharp Athenian law cannot pursue us. If thou loves me then, steal forth from thy father’s house tomorrow night; and in the woods there will I stay for thee.”

Hermia: “My good Lysander! I swear to thee by Cupid’s strongest bow, tomorrow truly will I meet with thee.”

Enter Helena

Hermia: “God speed fair Helena!”

Helena: “Call you me fair? Demetrius loves your fair. O happy fair! Sickness is catching; yours would I catch. O, teach me how you look, and with what art you sway the motion of Demetrius’ heart!”

Hermia: “I give him curses, yet he gives me love. The more I hate, the more he follows me.”

Helena: “The more I love, the more he hates me.”

Hermia: “His folly, Helena, is no fault of mine.”

Helena: “None but your beauty; would the fault were mine!”

Hermia: “Take comfort, Lysander and I will fly this place.”

Lysander: “Helen, to you our minds we will unfold; tomorrow night, through Athen’s gates have we devised to steal.”

Hermia: “And in the woods there my Lysander and myself shall meet; and thence from Athens turn away our eyes. Farewell, sweet playfellow; and good luck grant thee thy Demetrius.”

Exit Hermia and Lysander

Helena: “Through Athens I am thought as fair as she. But what of that? Demetrius thinks not so; love looks not with the eyes, but with the mind; and therefore is winged cupid painted blind. I will go tell him of fair Hermia’s flight; then to the woods will he tomorrow night pursue her.”

Analysis

In Act I, scene i we meet the court lovers (Theseus, Duke of Athens and Hippolyta, Queen of the Amazons) and the four human lovers (Hermia, Lysander, Helena and Demetrius) Theseus was a very important character in Greek mythology, having slew the infamous minotaur. Shakespeare resurrects him here to be the Duke of Athens in A Midsummer Night’s Dream. Hermia’s father, Egeus, insists she marry Demetrius but she is in love with Lysander. Egeus appeals to Theseus, who supports the established Athenian patriarchy. The old ways must be enforced. “Be advised, Hermia, that, to you, your father should be as a god.” Lysander and Hermia determine to leave Athens for the forest, where the laws of Athens do not apply. Hence, the great adventure begins.

Lysander is appropriately given one of Shakespeare’s greatest lines: “The course of true love never did run smooth”, which will prove to be true indeed, as the four lovers are significantly mismatched. Demetrius loves Hermia, who loves Lysander, while Helena loves Demetrius. Yikes! We will see them next in the woods, amongst those nimble, awakened and mischievous spirits. The four lovers are all very serious and Shakespeare plays them like a farce in the face of the fairy world and the preposterous situations and ludicrous predicaments they will face in the mysterious forest.

Act I

Scene ii

Athens. Quince’s home

Enter Quince, Snug, Bottom, Flute, Snout and Starveling

Quince: “Is all our company here?”

Bottom: “You were best to call them, man by man, according to the script.”

Quince: “Here is the scroll of every man’s name which is thought fit, throughout all Athens, to play in our interlude before the Duke and the Duchess on his wedding day. Our play is ‘The Most Lamentable Comedy and Most Cruel Death of Pyramus and Thisby’. Answer as I call you. Nick Bottom, the weaver. You, Nick Bottom, are set down for Pyramus.”

Bottom: “What is Pyramus? A lover or a tyrant?”

Quince: “:A lover who kills himself most gallant for love.”

Bottom: “That will require some tears. I will move storms!”

Quince: “Flute, you must take on Thisby.”

Flute: “Let me not play a woman; I have a beard coming.”

Bottom: “Let me play Thisby too.”

Quince: “No, no; you must play Pyramus. Robin Starling, you must play Thisby’s mother. Tom Snout: you, Pyramus’ father; myself Thisby’s father; Snug, you, the lion’s part.”

Snug: “Have you the lion’s part written, for I am slow of study?”

Quince: “It is nothing but roaring.”

Bottom: “Let me play the lion, too. I will roar that will do any man’s heart good to hear me. I will roar and make the Duke say ‘let him roar again, let him roar again.”

Quince: “You would frighten the Duchess and the ladies and that would be enough to hang us all. You can play no part but Pyramus. Masters, here are your parts; meet me in the place wood, a mile outside of town, by moonlight; there will we rehearse.”

Analysis

Here we meet the actors, referred to as the mechanicals. They have landed a very important job. They will perform their play before Theseus and Hippolyta to celebrate their wedding. They are akin to Shakespeare and his troupe performing for Queen Elizabeth, who would certainly not miss that parallel in this play she will love so much. Quince is the director of the acting group and in this scene he is assigning roles for the performance. Nick Bottom will play the main role, as Pyramus. Bottom is very passionate about acting and will be the most memorable character in the play by the end.

We have met three of the four very different groups in A Midsummer Night’s Dream. The royal couple (including mythological Theseus, who is betrothed to the Queen of the Amazons), the four mismatched young lovers and these rather ridiculous actors, who though they have chosen a most serious subject in the classical story of Pyramus and Thisby, will in fact provide much comic relief whenever they appear. We have only yet to have met the fairies, who will stir things up as only fairies can.

Act II (2 scenes)

Scene i

The woods near Athens

Enter Puck and a fairy

Puck: “The Queen of the fairies, hath a lovely boy, stolen from an Indian king, and jealous Oberon, King of the fairies, would have the child; but she perforce withholds the loved boy and makes him all her joy.”

Fairy: “Either I mistake your shape or else you are that shrewd and knavish sprite called Robin Goodfellow. Are you not he who frightens maidens and mis-leads night wanderers, laughing at their harm? You are called sweet Puck. Are you not he?”

Puck: “Thou speaketh right. I am that merry wanderer of the night. I jest to Oberon and make him smile.”

Enter Oberon and Titania

Titania: “Fairies, skip hence; I have forsworn his bed and company.”

Oberon: “Tarry, rash wanton; am not I thy lord?”

Titania: “Then I must be thy lady.”

Oberon: “Why should Titania cross her Oberon? I do but beg a little boy to be my henchman.”

Titania: “His mother, being mortal, of that boy did die; and for her sake do I rear up the boy; and for her sake I will not part with him.”

Oberon: “Give me that boy.”

Titania: “Not for thy fairy kingdom!”

Exit Titania

Oberon: “Thou shall not from this grove till I torment thee for this injury. My gentle Puck, come hither. Fetch me that flower the juice of it on sleeping eyelids laid will make man or woman madly dote upon the next creature that it sees.”

Exit Puck

Oberon: “Having once this juice, I’ll watch Titania when she is asleep, and drop the liquor of it in her eyes; the next thing then she waking looks upon she shall pursue it with the soul of love. I’ll make her render up her boy to me.”

Enter Demetrius, with Helena following

Demetrius: “I love thee not, therefore pursue me not. Where is Lysander and fair Hermia? The one I’ll slay, the other slays me. Thou told me they were stolen into this wood. Get thee gone and follow me no more. I do not nor I cannot love you.”

Helena: “And even for that do I love you the more. I am your spaniel; and Demetrius, the more you beat me, I will fawn on you.”

Demetrius: “Tempt not too much the hatred of my spirit; for I am sick when I do look on you.”

Helena: “And I am sick when I look not on you.”

Demetrius: “You do impeach your modesty too much to leave the city and commit yourself into the hands of one who loves you not; To trust the opportunity of night with the rich worth of your virginity.”

Helena: “It is not night when I do see your face, therefore I think I am not in the night.”

Demetrius: “I’ll run from thee and hide me and leave thee to the mercy of the wild beasts. If thou follow me, I shall do thee mischief in the wood.”

Helena: “Your wrongs do set a scandal on my sex. We cannot fight for love as men may do; we should be woo’d, and were not made to woo.”

Exit Demetrius

Helena: I’ll follow thee, and make a heaven of hell, to die upon the hand I love so well.”

Exit Helena

Oberon: “Fair thee well, nymph; ere he do leave this grove, he shall seek thy love.”

Re-enter Puck

Oberon: “Hath thou the flower?”

Puck: “Ay, here it is.”

Oberon: “I pray thee give it me. With the juice of this I’ll streak her eyes, and make her full of hateful fantasies. Take thou some of it and seek through this grove : a sweet Athenian lady is in love with a disdainful youth; anoint his eyes; when the next thing he spies may be the lady. Thou shall know the man by the Athenian garments he has on.”

Puck: “Your servant shall do so.”

Analysis

Now for a little Fairy action. We must remember that in 1595 fairies, nymphs and the like were very much more real than we consider them today. The age of science is way beyond Shakespeare’s horizon. Whereas the Italian Renaissance is about 150 years old by 1600, the English are just getting their Renaissance legs under them with Shakespeare and this new English language for which there will not yet even be a dictionary until 1606.

These fairies are about to turn the four young lover’s lives upside down, especially one notorious little guy named Robin Goodfellow, often known as Puck. He is best known for his pranks and jests.

Meanwhile, Demetrius and Helena have arrived in the forest. Recall from Act I that both men love Hermia and that Helena loves Demetrius. Keep that straight and you’ll be fine.

With that we return to Puck, who has the juice of the flower requested of him. But first Oberon, who has witnessed Demtrius’ spurn of Helena, tells Puck: “A sweet Athenian lady is in love with a disdainful youth; anoint his eyes when the next thing he spies may be the lady.” “Your servant shall do so”, Puck assures Oberon. And the confusion begins!

Act II

Scene ii

Another part of the woods

Enter Titania with her fairies

Titania: “Come now, a fairy song. Sing me now asleep.”

Titania falls asleep

Enter Oberon, squeeing the flower onto Titania’s eyelids

Oberon: “Whatever thou sees when thou awakes, do it for thy true-love take.”

Exit Oberon

Enter Lysander and Hermia

Lysander: “Fair love, you faint with wandering in the woods. We’ll rest here, Hermia.”

Hermia: “Be it so, Lysander. Find yourself a bed, for I upon this bank will rest my head.”

Lysander: One turf shall serve as pillow for us both; one heart, one bed.”

Hermia: “Nay, good Lysander; for my sake, my dear, lie further off yet; do not lie so near. Such separation becomes a virtuous bachelor and a maid.”

They sleep

Enter Puck

Puck: “Who is here? This is he, my master said, who despised the Athenian maid. Upon thy eyes I throw all the power this charm doth owe.”

Exit Puck

Enter Demetrius and Helena

Helena: “Stay, though thou kill me, sweet Demetrius.”

Demetrius: “Do not haunt me thus. Stay on thy peril; I alone will go.”

Exit Demetrius

Helena: “O, I am out of breath in this fond chase! Happy is Hermia for she hath blessed and attractive eyes. I am as ugly as a bear, for beast that meet me run away for fear. Who is here? Lysander on the ground! Dead or asleep? Lysander, if you live, good sir, awake.”

Lysander awakes

Lysander: “And run through fire I will for thy sweet sake. Where is Demetrius? O, how fit a word is that vile name to perish on my sword!”

Helena: “Do not say so, Lysander. Hermia still loves you, so be content.”

Lysander: “Content with Hermia? No; I do repent the tedious moments I with her have spent. No Hermia but Helena I love; who will not change a raven for a dove?”

Helena: “Wherefore was I to this keen mockery born? When at your hands did I deserve this scorn? Must you flout my insufficiency? O, that a lady of one man refused should of another therefore be abused.”

Exit Helena

Lysander: “Hermia, sleep thou there, and may never thou come near Lysander!”

Hermia awakes suddenly

Hermia: “Help me, Lysander. What a dream was here! Lysander, look how I do quake with fear. Lysander! What, removed? Alack, where are you.”

Analysis

Shakespeare introduces the magic potion here, and in the hands of mischievous Puck, mistaken identity on the scale of ‘The Comedy of Errors’ is inevitable. Not only will Puck extend the bounds of reason and sanity but he will eventually set things right in the end, as though stretching the limits was necessary to repair the natural damage done between the four young lovers and Oberon and Titania. Magic is the cure in A Midsummer Night’s Dream, compared to The Comedy of Errors, where all confusion was solely due to mistaken identity alone. What both plays have in common is the element of farce. If this were a simple love story then the magical fairy potion would be an inappropriate vehicle for the romantic plot development. But the fairy world opens up the farcical possibilities and creates a midsummer night dreamscape. The magic flower allows Shakespeare to follow a circuitous route of incredulous farce to eventually reach the inevitable Act V resolution.

Act III (2 scenes)

Scene i

The Woods, with Titania asleep

Enter Quince, Snug, Bottom, Flute, Snout and Starveling

Quince: “This green plot shall be our stage.”

Bottom: “There are things in this comedy of Pyramus and Thisby that will never please. First, Pyramus must draw a sword to kill himself; which the ladies cannot abide. I have a device to make all well. Write me a prologue and let the prologue seem to say that we will do no harm with our swords. Tell them that I, Pyramus, am not Pyramus but Bottom the weaver. This will put them out of fear.”

Quince: “Well, we will have such a prologue.”

Snout: “Will not the ladies be afeared of the lion?”

Bottom: “A lion among ladies is a most dreadful thing.”

Snout: “Wherefore, another prologue must tell he is not a lion.”

Quince: “Well, it shall be so. But there are two hard things – to bring the moonlight into a chamber; for you know Pyramus and Thisby meet by moonlight. Then we must have a wall in the great chamber; for Pyramus and Thisby, says the story, did talk through the chink of a wall.”

Bottom: “Some man must present wall, and let him hold his fingers thus, and through that cranny shall Pyramus and Thisby whisper.”

Quince: “If that may be, then all is well.”

Enter Puck, concealed

Puck: “What hempen homespuns have we swaggering here? What, a play! I’ll be an auditor; an actor too perhaps, if I see cause. A stranger Pyramus than ever played here!”

Exit Puck

Re-enter Puck and Bottom with an ass head

Quince: “O monstrous! O strange! We are haunted. Help!”

Bottom: “Why do they run away?”

Snout: “O Bottom, thou art changed.”

Bottom: “What do you see? You see an ass-head of your own, do you?”

Quince: “Thou art translated.”

Bottom: “I see their knavery; this is to make an ass of me; to fright me, if they could.”

Bottom sings

Titania: “What angel wakes me from my flowery bed?”

Bottom sings

Titania: “I pray thee, gentle mortal, sing again. My ear is much enamoured of thy note; so is mine eye enthralled by your shape. I love thee.”

Bottom: “Methinks, mistress, you should have little reason for that. And yet, to say the truth, reason and love keep little company together now-a-days.”

Titania: “Thou art as wise as thou art beautiful.”

Bottom: “Not so, neither.”

Titania: “Thou shalt remain here. I am a spirit of no common rate and I do love thee. I’ll give thee fairies to attend on thee. Peaseblossom! Cobweb! Moth! Musterseed!”

Enter the fairies

Peaseblossom: “Ready.”

Cobweb: “And I.”

Moth: “And I.”

Musterseed: “And I.”

All: “Where shall we go?”

Titania: “Be kind and courteous to this gentleman. Nod to him, elves, and do him courtesies.”

Peaseblossom: “Hail, mortal.”

Cobweb: “Hail!”

Moth: “Hail!”

Mustardseed: “Hail!”

Titania: “Come, wait upon him and lead him to my bower.”

Analysis

Typical of Shakespeare’s plays, Act I introduces us to three of the four groups of characters and establishes the essential conflict which drives the four lovers into the woods. Act II introduces the fairies and exposes the conflict between Titania and Oberon and the magic potion that will wreak havoc on them all. It also sees the first interaction between groups, as Puck endeavours to make peace between the young lovers, but initially makes things much worse. Act three further complicates matters, as Puck transforms Bottom into an ass and then Titania falls hopelessly in love with him. A lengthy scene ii of Act III may be the apex of absurdities between the Athenian young people, as Puck must fix the mess he has created, either by accident or deliberately. One can never be sure with Puck, as he leads the way deeper and deeper into the entanglements he so loves to inspire and contrive. And once again Shakespeare’s world of mistaken identity bordering on madness begins anew! Love is out of sorts in both worlds and will require more fairy magic to set things right. Shakespeare uses the magic potion to highlight and explore the various comedic possibilities inherent in the mixed up confusion of love out of sorts. He can utilize this devise to compound the farce through a variety of humorous entanglements before the inevitable happy ending.

When the actors commence with their rehearsals Bottom is concerned that the ladies in the audience will be afraid of the swordplay in the performance as well as the depiction of the lion. What he really fears, as they all do, is the censor. As Shakespeare knew well, an inappropriate performance before royalty could mean prison, torture or even death for the players, and they are a stiff and uncomfortably clunky group of thespians to begin with.

Act III

Scene ii

Another part of the woods

Enter Oberon

Oberon: “I wonder if Titania be awakened, and what it was that next came into her eye, which she must dote on in extremity.”

Enter Puck

Puck: “My mistress with a monster is in love. Near to her consecrated bower a crew of rude mechanicals were met together to rehearse a play intended for great Thesius’ nuptial day. The shallowest thick skin of that barren sort, an ass’s nole I fixed on his head. And forth my mimic comes, so at his sight away his fellows fly. I led them on in this distracted fear, when in the moment, so it came to pass, Titania waked, and straight away loved an ass.”

Oberon: “This falls out better than I could devise. But hast thou yet latched the Athenian’s eyes with the love-juice, as I did bid thee to?”

Puck: “I took him sleeping; that is finished too.”

Enter Demetrius and Hermia

Hermia: “Thou, I fear, has given me cause to curse. If thou hast slain Lysander in his sleep, then kill me too. Would he have stolen away from sleeping Hermia? It cannot be but thou hast murdered him. Ah, good Demetrius, wilt thou give him me?”

Demetrius: “I had rather give his carcass to my hounds.”

Hermia: “Out, dog! Out, cur! Hast thou slayed him then?”

Demetrius: “I am not guilty of Lysander’s blood, nor is he dead, for aught that I can tell.”

Hermia: “I pray thee, tell me then that he is well.”

Demetrius: “And if I could, what should I get therefore?”

Hermia: “A privilege never to see me more. And from thy hated presence part I so.”

Exit Hermia

Demetrius lies down

Oberon: “What hast thou done? Thou has mistaken quite, and laid the love-juice on some true-love’s sight. Some true love turned, and not a false turned true. Helena of Athens look thou find; all fancy-sick she is.”

Puck: “I go, I go; look how I go.”

Re-enter Puck

Puck: “Lord, what fools these mortals be!

Oberon: “The noise they make will cause Demetrius to wake.”

Puck: “Then will two at once woo one. That must needs be sport alone; and those things do best please me that befall preposterously.

Enter Lysander and Helena

Lysander: “How can these things in me seem scorn to you?”

Helena: “These vows are Hermia’s.”

Lysander: “Demetrius loves her, and he loves not you.”

Demetrius awakes

Demetrius: “O Helena, goddess, nymph, perfect, divine! O, how ripe in show thy lips, those kissing cherries.”

Helena: “O spite! O hell! I see you are all bent to set against me for your merriment. If you were civil and knew courtesy, you would not do me thus much injury. Can you not hate me, as I know you do, but you must join in souls to mock me too? To vow, and swear, and super praise my parts, when I am sure you hate me with your hearts. You both are rivals, and love Hermia; and now both rivals, to mock Helena.”

Lysander: “You are unkind, Demetrius; for you love Hermia.”

Helena: “Never did mockery waste more idle breath.”

Demetrius: “Lysander, keep thy Hermia; if ever I loved her, all that love is gone.”

Enter Hermia

Hermia: “Lysander, why unkindly did thou leave me so?”

Lysander: “The hate I bear thee made me leave thee so.”

Hermia: “You speak not as you think; it cannot be.”

Helena: “Lo, she is one of this confederacy! Now I perceive they have conjoined all three to fashion this false sport. Injurious Hermia! Have you conspired, have you with these contrived, to bait me with this foul derision? Is all the counsel that we two have shared all forgotten? All school-days’ friendship, childhood innocence? So we grew together; and will you rent our ancient love asunder, to join with men in scorning your poor friend?”

Hermia: “I scorn you not.”

Helena: “Have you not seen Lysander, as in scorn, to follow me and praise my eyes and face? And made your other love, Demetrius, to call me goddess, nymph, divine and rare, precious celestial? Wherefore speaks he this to her he hates? And wherefore doth Lysander deny your love and tender me but by the setting on of your consent?”

Hermia: “I understand not what you mean by this.”

Helena: “Wink at each other; hold the sweet jest up.”

Lysander: “Stay, gentle Helena; my love, my life, my soul.”

Hermia: “Sweet, do not scorn her so.”

Lysander: “Helena, I love thee, by my life I do.”

Demetrius: “I say I love thee more than he can do.”

Hermia: “Lysander, whereto tends all this?”

Lysander: “Away, you! Hang off, thou cat, thou burr; vile thing, let loose, or I will shake thee from me like a serpent.”

Hermia: “Why are you grown so rude? Do you not jest?”

Helena: “Yes, sooth; and so do you.”

Hermia: “Am not I Hermia? Are not you Lysander?”

Lysander: “By my life, never do I desire to see thee more. ‘Tis no jest that I do hate thee and love Helena.”

Hermia: “O me! You juggler! You canker blossom! You thief of love! Have you come by night and stole my love’s heart from him?”

Helena: “Fie, fie! you counterfeit, you puppet you!”

Hermia: “‘Puppet!’ Why so? Now I perceive that she hath made compare between our statures; she hath urged her height; and with her tall personage she hath prevailed with him. And are you grown so high in his esteem because I am so dwarfish and low? How low am I, thou painted maypole? I am not yet so low but that my nails can reach unto thine eyes.

Helena: “I pray you, though you mock me, gentlemen, let her not hurt me. You perhaps may think, because she is something lower than myself, that I can match her.”

Hermia: “Lower hark, again.”

Helena: “Good Hermia, do not be so bitter with me. I evermore did love you, Hermia, and never wronged you; save that, in love unto Demetrius, I told him of your stealth into these woods. He followed you and for love I followed him; but he hath chid me hence, and threatened to strike me, spurn me, nay, to kill me too; and now, to Athens will I bear my folly back, and follow you no further. Let me go.”

Hermia: “Why, get you gone! Who is it that hinders you?”

Lysander: “Be not afraid, she shall not harm thee, Helena.”

Demetrius: “No sir, she shall not.”

Helena: “O, when she is angry, though she be but little, she is fierce.”

Hermia: “‘Little’ again! Nothing but ‘low’ and ‘little’. Let me come to her.”

Lysander: “Get you gone, you dwarf; you bead, you acorn.” (to Demetrius) “Now follow, if thou darest, to try whose right, of thine or mine, is most in Helena.”

Demetrius: “I’ll go with thee, cheek by jowl.”

Exit Lysander and Demetrius

Helena: “Your hands than mine are quicker for a fray; my legs are longer though, to run away.”

Exit Helena

Hermia: “I am amazed, and know not what to say.”

Exit Hermia

Oberon: “This is thy negligence. Still thou mistakes or else committed thy knaveries willfully.”

Puck: “I mistook. Did not you tell me I should know the man by the Athenian garments he had on? And so far am I glad it so did sort, as this their jangling I esteem a sport.”

Oberon: “Thou sees these lovers seek a place to fight. Therefore, Robin, lead these testy rivals so astray as one come not within another’s way. Crush this herb into Lysander’s eyes, to take from hence all error. When they next awake, all this derision will seem a dream. I’ll to my queen, and beg her Indian boy; and then I will her charmed eye release from monster’s view, and all things shall be peace.”

Exit Oberon

Enter Lysander

Lysander: “Where art thou, proud Demetrius?”

Puck: “Here, villain, drawn and ready. Follow me.”

Exit Lysander, following the voice

Enter Demetrius

Demetrius: “Lysander, speak again. Thou runaway, thou coward, art thou fled? Where dost thou hide?”

Puck: “Thou coward. Come recreant. I’ll whip thee with a rod.”

Demetrius: “Yea, art thou there?”

Puck: “Follow my voice.”

Re-enter Lysander

Lysander: “He goes before me, and still dares me on; when I come where he calls, then he is gone. The villain is much lighter heeled than I. I followed fast, but faster he did fly, and here will rest me.” (lies down and sleeps)

Re-enter Puck and Demetrius

Puck: Ho, ho, ho! Coward; why comes thou not?””

Demetrius: “Abide me, if thou dares. Where art thou now?”

Puck: “Come hither; I am here.”

Demetrius: “Faintness constrains me.” (lies down and sleeps)

Enter Helena

Helena: “O weary night, O long and tedious night, abate thy hours, that I may back to Athens by daylight. And sleep, that sometimes shuts up sorrow’s eye, steal me awhile from mine own company.” (falls asleep)

Puck: “Yet but three? Come one more; two of both kinds make up four. Here she comes, cursed and sad. Cupid is a knavish lad, thus to make poor females mad.”

Enter Hermia

Hermia: “Never so weary, never so in woe, I can no further crawl, no further go; here will I rest me till the break of day. Heavens shield Lysander, if they mean a fray! (lies down and sleeps)

Puck: (squeezing the juice on Lysander’s eyes) “When thou wakes take true delight in the sight of thy former lady’s eye; and the country proverb known, that every man should take his own, in your waking shall be shown. Jack shall have Jill; nought shall go ill and all shall be well.”

Analysis

Oberon is angry at Puck for misplacing the potion into Lysander’s eyes rather than Demetrius. As Puck approaches the humans to right his wrong he prefers to observe their plight for a while: ‘Lord, what fools these morals be. Then will two at once woo one. That must needs be sport alone; and these things do best please me that fall preposterously.’ Hence his reputation for mischief.

Helena is convinced they are all conspiring to have sport with her, as both men profess their love to her. Her insecurities can not allow for any other interpretation, as she who was spurned is now beloved by both men. As well, Hermia, who is accustomed to being the recipient of both men’s love is heartedly struck down by their rebuff. Neither woman can comprehend the meaning of their situation.

We must imagine Puck, just out of sight, relishing all that he has inspired and witnessed. At this point Demetrius and Lysander exit to fight a duel over Helena. Helena also runs from Hermia: “Your hands than mine are quicker for a fray; my legs are longer though, to run away.” Oberon approaches and has seen enough of Puck’s sport: “This is thy negligence or else committest thy knaveries willfully.” Puck defends himself: “I mistook. Did you not tell me I should know the man by the Athenian garments he had on? And so far am I glad it so did sort, as this their jangling I esteem a sport.”

The magical action and misadventures are at their peak in Act III for the fairies, the young lovers and the mechanicals (actors). The Fairy Queen is in love with the actor Bottom, dressed in an ass head, which has totally freaked out his fellow actors. Meanwhile Helena and Hermia are at each other’s throats and Demetrius and Lysander want to kill each other. Puck has his work cut out. Things will begin to sort themselves out in Act IV to the point of resolution.

Act 4 (2 scenes)

Scene i

The woods. Lysander, Demetrius, Helena and Hermia asleep.

Entire Titania, her fairies and Bottom. Oberon is hidden, unseen.

Titania: “Come sit thee down upon this flowery bed while I kiss thy fair large ears.”

Bottom: “I must to the barber’s; for methinks I am marvellous hairy about the face, and I am such a tender ass, if my hair but do tickle me I must scratch.”

Titania: “What dost thou desire to eat?”

Bottom: “Good dry oats. Methinks I have a great desire for a bundle of hay.”

Titania: “Sleep thou, and I will wind thee in my arms. Fairies, be gone. O, how I love thee! How I dote on thee!” (They sleep)

Enter Puck

Oberon: “Her dotage now I do begin to pity. I then did ask of her the changeling child, which straight she gave me. Now that I have the boy, I will undo this hateful imperfection of her eyes, and think no more of this night’s accidents but as the fierce vexation of a dream. But first I will release the Fairy Queen. (He touches her eyes)

Titania: “My Oberon! What visions have I seen! Methought I was enamoured of an ass.”

Oberon: “There lies your love.”

Titania: “How came these things to pass? O, how mine eyes do loathe his visage now!”

Oberon: “Robin, take off this head.”

Enter Theseus, Hippolyta and Egeus from Athens

Egeus: “My lord, this is my daughter here asleep. And this Lysander, this Demetrius and this Helena.”

Theseus: “Is this not the day that Hermia should give answer of her choice?”

Egeus: “It is, my Lord.”

Theseus: “Wake them with our horns.”

The four young people awake

Lysander: “I cannot truly say how I came here, but, as I think, I came with Hermia hither. Our intent was to be gone from Athens.”

Egeus: “I beg the law, the law upon his head.”

Demetrius: “My lord, fair Helena told me of their stealth, of this their purpose hither to this wood; and I in fury hither followed them, fair Helena in fancy following me. But by some power it is – my love to Hermia melted as the snow. The virtue of my heart is only Helena.”

Theseus: “Egeus, I will overbear your will. For in the temple, with us, these couples shall be eternally knit. Away with us to Athens.”

Exit Theseus, Hippolyta and Egeus

Helena: “And I have found Demtrius like a jewel.”

Demetrius: “We are awake; let us recount our dreams.”

They exit

Bottom: (awakening) “I have had a most rare vision. I have had a dream, past the wit of man to say what dream it was. Man is but an ass if he go about to expound this dream. Methought I was – there is no man can tell what. Methought I was, and methought I had, but man is but a patched fool, if he will offer to say what methought I had. The eye of man hath not heard, the ear of man hath not seen, man’s hand is not able to taste, his tongue to concieve, nor his heart to report, what my dream was. I will get Peter Quince to write a ballad of this dream. It shall be called ‘Bottom’s Dream’ because it hath no bottom.

Analysis

Act IV is very short but resolves the conflict in such a way that Act V serves as rather a whimsical play within a play epilogue, back in Athens, as we shall see. Balance in the universe of the play has been restored, allowing for the triple wedding of Theseus and Hippolyta, Lysander and Hermia, and Demetrius and Helena. There is no clear apex in A Midsummer Night’s Dream. Oberon and Puck simply remove the magic potions, resolving the misadventures, as the midsummer night ends with Theseus, Hippolyta and Egeus beckoning the two young couples back to Athens to be married along side the royal couple and Bottom reflecting on his preposterous dream. Good and simple Bottom is restored and awakens astonished, in one of still early Shakespeare’s most insightful passages: “I have had a most rare vision. I have had a dream, past the wit of man to say what the dream was. Man is but an ass if he go about to expound this dream. Methought I was – there is no man can tell what. Methought I was and methought I had, but man is but a patched fool if he will offer to say what methought I had. The eye of man hath not heard, the ear of man hath not seen, man’s hand is not able to taste, his tongue to conceive, nor his heart to report, what my dream was. I will get Peter Quince to write a ballad of this dream. It shall be called ‘Bottom’s Dream’, because it hath no bottom.” The sun comes up and the night of magical dreams is over.

Act IV

Scene ii

Athens. Peter Quince’s house

Enter Quince, Flute, Snout and Starveling

Quince: “Have you sent to Bottom’s house? Is he come home yet?”

Starveling: “He cannot be heard of.”

Flute: “If he come not, then the play is marr’d; it goes not forward, doth it?”

Quince: “It is not possible. You have not a man in all of Athens able to discharge Pyramus but he.”

Flute: “No; he hath simply the best wit of any handicraft man in Athens.”

Quince: “Yea, and the best person too.”

Enter Bottom

Quince: “Bottom! O, most courageous day! O, most happy hour!”

Bottom: “Masters, I am to discourse wonders; but ask me not what.

Quince: “Let us hear, sweet Bottom.”

Bottom: “Not a word of me. All I will tell you is to get your apparel together and meet presently at the palace; every man look over his part; for ours is the preferred play. And, most dear actors, eat no onions nor garlic, for we are to utter sweet breath. No more words. Let’s away!”

Analysis

A big shift occurs here in Act Iv, Scene ii. Everything else has been resolved but for the reunion of Bottom and his fellow actors, who will not perform without him. Unlike most Shakespeare plays, all of the comedic complexities developed in Acts II-III are resolved in Act IV, leaving Act V to serve as something of a playful epilogue, as Bottom is reunited with his friends and together they will most awkwardly and riotously entertain the Athenian guests of honour with their most mechanical and pedestrian production of Pyramus and Thisby. But the happy end comes, in essence, by the end of Act IV.

The play begins and ends in Athens. All of the magic and dreaming is in between these bookends. There is no fairie world in Athens. Typical of Shakespeare, the city is practical and lawful and the woods magical, dreamlike and romantic. The curtain rises in Act 5 for Bottom and his mechanicals. The drama is over. Let’s watch a play!

Act 5 (1 scene)

Scene i

Athens. The palace of Theseus

Enter Theseus, Hippolyta and Philostrate

Hippolyta: “Tis strange, my Theseus, what these lovers speak of.

Theseus: “More strange than true. I may never believe these ancient fables. Lovers and madmen have such seething brains, such shaping fantasies, that apprehend more than cool reason ever comprehends. The lunatic, the lover and the poet, are of imagination all compact. One sees more devils than vast hell can hold; that is the madman. The lover, all as frantic, sees Helen’s beauty in the brow of Egypt. The poet’s eye, in a fine frenzy rolling, doth glance from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven; and as imagination bodies forth the forms of things unknown, the poet’s pen turns them to shapes, and gives to airy nothing a local habitation and a name. Such tricks hath strong imagination that, if it would but apprehend some joy, it comprehends some bringer of that joy, or in the night, imagining some fear, how easy is a bush supposed a bear?

Enter Lysander, Demetrius, Helena and Hermia

Theseus: “Here come the lovers, full of joy and mirth. Come now, what masques and what dances shall we have? What revels are in hand? Is there no play?”

Philostrate: “Make choice of which your highness will see.” (gives Theseus a paper)

Theseus: “A tedious brief scene of young Pyramus and his love Thisby; very tragical mirth; merry and tragical! Tedious and brief! How shall we find the concord of this discord?”

Pilostrate: “It is too long, which makes it tedious; for in all the play there is not one word apt, one player fitted. And tragical it is, my lord, for Pyramus therein doth kill himself, which when I saw rehearsed, I must confess, made mine eyes water; but more merry tears the passion of loud laughter never shed.”

Theseus: “Who are they that do play it?”

Philostrate: “Hard-handed men who work in Athens and who never laboured in the minds until now.”

Theseus: “We will hear it.”

Philostrate: “No, my noble lord, it is not for you. I have heard it over and it is nothing, nothing in the world, unless you can find sport in their intents. It is extremely stretched with cruel pain.”

Theseus: “I will hear it. For never anything can be amiss when simpleness and duty tender it. Go, bring them in and take your places.”

Enter Quince as Prologue

Prologue: “If we offend, it is with our good will, that you should think we come not to offend, but with good will, to show our simple skill.”

Lysander: “He hath rid his prologue like a rough colt.”

Hippolyta: “Indeed, he played the prologue like a child on a recorder.”

Theseus: “His speech was like a tangled chain.”

Enter Pyramus and Thisby, wall, moonshine and lion

Prologue: “Gentles, perchance you wonder at this show; but wonder on. This man is Pyramus; this beauteous lady Thisby. This man doth present wall, and through wall’s chink, poor souls, they are content to whisper. This man presents moonshine. By moonshine these lovers think to woo. This grisly beast, lion, the trusting Thisby did scare away, and as she fled, her mantle (cloak) she did fall, which lion with bloody mouth did stain. Anon comes Pyramus, and finds his trusty Thisby’s mantle slain, whereat with bloody blade he bravely broached his bloody breast and died. For all the rest let lion, moonshine, wall, and lovers twain, discourse while here they do remain.”

Exit Prologue, Pyramus, Thisby, lion and moonshine

Theseus: “I wonder if the lion be to speak.”

Demetrius: “No wonder, my lord, one lion may, when many asses do.”

Wall: “I, one snout by name, present a wall, and such a wall as I would have you think had in it a chink, through which the lovers, Pyramus and Thisby, did whisper often very secretly.”

Demetrius: “It is the wittiest partition that I ever heard discourse, my lord.”

Theseus: “Pyramus draws near the wall; silence.”

Pyramus: “O grim looked night. O night, alack, alack, alack. I fear my Thisby’s promise is forgot. And thou, O wall, O sweet, O lovely wall, show me thy chink.”

Wall holds up his fingers

Pyramus: “But what see I? No Thisby do I see. O wicked wall, through whom I see no bliss.”

Enter Thisby

Thisby: “My love! Thou art my love, I think.”

Pyramus: “O, kiss me through the hole in this vile wall.”

Thisby: “I kiss the wall’s hole, not your lips at all.”

Pyramus: “Wilt thou at Ninny’s tomb meet me strait away?”

Thisby: “I come without delay.”

Exit Pyramus and Thisby

Re-enter Thisby

Thisby: “This is old Ninny’s tomb. Where is my love?”

Lion roars and Thisby runs off. The lion tears at Thisby’s mantle and exits

Re-enter Pyramus

Pyramus: “What dreadful dole is here! Eyes, do you see? How can it be? Thy mantle (cloak) stained with blood? Since lion vile hath here deflowered my dear, who was the fairest dame that lived, come tears, confound; out sword and wound Pyramus.” (stabs himself) “Thus die I, thus, thus, thus. Now I am dead. Now die, die, die, die die.” (he dies)

Theseus: “With the help of a surgeon he might yet recover and yet prove an ass.”

Re-enter Thisby

Thisby: “Asleep, my love? O, Pyramus, arise. Dead? Dead. Come trusty sword.” (stabs herself) “And farewell friends; thus Thisby ends; adieu, adieu, adieu. (she dies)

Bottom: (sitting up) “Will it please you to see the epilogue?”

Theseus: “No epilogue, I pray you! Lovers, to bed; ’tis almost fairy time. This palpable-gross play hath well beguiled the heavy gait of night. Sweet friends, to bed. A fortnight hold we this solemnity, in nightly revels and new jollity.”

Exit all but Puck

Puck: (to the audience) “If we shadows have offended, think but this, and all is mended, that you have but slumbered here while these visions did appear and this weak and idle theme, no more yielding but a dream. Gentles, do not reprehend. If you pardon, we will mend. And, as I am an honest Puck, if we have unearned luck now to scape the serpent’s tongue, we will make amends ere long; else the Puck a liar call. So, goodnight unto you all. Give me your hands, if we be friends, and Robin shall restore amends.”

Analysis

Act 5 is one 400 line scene. As suggested, the entire act serves as epilogue to the play and introduces the concept of the play within a play, used often by Shakespeare, most notably in Hamlet. However, there is a reason for everything in Shakespeare, so let’s examine the meaning of Pyramus and Thisby in the context of A Midsummer Night’s Dream.

First of all, the mechanicals humbly rehearsing and performing a play for royalty echos Shakespeare’s very troupe of actors performing A Midsummer Night’s Dream for Queen Elizabeth. Certainly she would appreciate the play within the play as it reflected her own viewing of her favourite comedy, where Shakespeare is always so humble and his majesty so warm in her welcome and appreciation of his work.

Secondly, although Pyramus and Thisbe is the stuff of high tragedy it is played as a comedy by these mechanicals and describes the romantic complexities and confusing misinterpretations paralleled in what we just witnessed in A Midsummer Night’s Dream.

Puck’s epilogue within the epilogue is a reminder to the audience that if the play has offended they should think that it was merely a dream. In the end he asks for their hands (applause), which he, no doubt, always receives before the fall of the curtain.

Final Thoughts

Very little by Shakespeare prior to A Midsummer Night’s Dream is its equal and, in many ways, nothing by him that follows surpasses it. It is often considered his first complete masterpiece. Bottom has been celebrated as Shakespeare’s most interesting character prior to Falstaff and Hamlet. A simple man who senses the deep depths within him and his ‘Bottomless dream’. Shakespeare will penetrate the interior of people like no one before or since and Bottom is one of those who first glimpses his own depth of character and unconscious mind. He becomes Shakespeare’s ‘everyman’ and a very wise clown figure or fool. He is the only human to see or converse with the fairie world. There is no darkness in Bottom, only light. He is unfazed by his time spent as an ass with the Fairie Queen, Titania, and immutable in his reflections upon his ‘dream.’ Through it all he remains simply Bottom, a very good man.

There was a total absence of performances of A Midsummer Night’s Dream between a London production in 1662 and a German show for which the composer Mendelssohn wrote music in 1842. In a 1935 film James Cagney portrayed Nick Bottom and Mickey Rooney played Puck. There are several short clips of this one on youtube. As well, a 1939 jazz version (Swingin’ the Dream) featured the Benny Goodman Sextet with Louis Armstrong as Bottom. A Midsummer Night’s Dream is never out of favour anymore and is a staple of both the professional and amateur theatre scene across the world. A 1968 Peter Hall directed performance starring the cast from the Royal Shakespeare Academy is a highlight on youtube, as is a 1999 film version starring Mihelle Pfeiffer, Kevin Kline, Stanley Tucci and Christian Bale. It must be rented off of youtube for $5. Still quite a deal! Finally, a very impressive 2018 version is worthy of a watch, as are several stage productions.

Henry VI, Part II

Introduction

For King Henry VI, each of his three plays goes from bad to worse.  At the end of Part I all of the divisiveness that will eventually bring him down surrounds him, especially with the arrangement by Suffolk of his marriage to the scheming Queen Margaret.  After Part II both king and queen are fleeing for their lives and Henry himself will not even survive Part III, although the banished Margaret will return to plague King Richard in his own play.  

Presently, Suffolk returns to England with Margaret, with whom he is already having an affair.  The English have surrendered valuable areas in France in exchange for Margaret, land valiantly won by English armies under King Henry V.  York believes he has a legitimate claim to the throne and is angry that land that should be his has been ransomed away for this new dower-less queen.  Meanwhile Gloucester’s wife yearns for the throne for her husband and gathers sorcerers and uses witchcraft to learn of her fate.  She is arrested and banished for this, warning her husband that he will likely be next.  Sure enough, Gloucester is arrested by Suffolk for treason, as King Henry helplessly looks on.  Various Lords arrange for the murder of Gloucester, so beloved by the common people that they in return demand the death of Suffolk, which to the dismay of Queen Margaret, is promptly agreed to.  The Cardinal, Gloucester’s long- standing foe, takes ill and dies a horrible death.  The field of conspirators is narrowing.

An Irish uprising threatens the English kingdom and York is dispatched to put down the insurrection.  He sees this as his opportunity to lead an army to help him gain the crown, while he encourages a renegade would be king, Jack Cade, to wreak havoc all across the land.  Jack Cade rallies the commoners to revolt and they nearly take London.  The fickle rabble eventually abandon Jack Cade, who is killed by a local farmer whose land he hides out on.  When York approaches the monarch he realizes his forces are not yet prepared for such a battle and he makes peace with Henry VI and accepts it as sufficient that his great enemy Somerset has been arrested.  But Somerset appears with the Queen and it is York who is arrested for treason.  Several lords, including Salisbury and Warwick, side with York and he and his two sons, including the future King Richard, fight and the King and Queen flee for their lives back to London.  Richard kills Somerset, his first of many murders, as the Yorkists approach London

Act I (4 scenes) (24 scenes overall)

Scene i

London. The palace

Enter the King, Gloucester, Salisbury, Warwick, and the Cardinal on one side and the Queen, Suffolk, York, Somerset and Buckingham on the other.

Suffolk: “I have performed my task and humbly deliver up the Queen to your most gracious hands; the fairest queen that ever king received.”

King: “Welcome Queen Margaret. O, Lord, lend me a heart replete with thankfulness! For thou hast given me in this beauteous face a world of earthly blessings to my soul. Lords, with one cheerful voice, welcome my love.”

All: (kneeling) “Long live Queen Margaret, England’s happiness.”

Queen: “We thank you all.”

Gloucester: (reading) “It is agreed that Henry shall espouse the Lady Margaret and crown her Queen of England and that the Duchy of Anjou and the county of Maine shall be released to the King, her father.” (lets the paper fall)

King: “Uncle, how now!”

Exit the King, Queen and Suffolk

Gloucester: “Pardon me, I can read no further. Did my brother, Henry V, not spend his youth in the wars, to conquer France, his true inheritance. And haven’t you yourselves, my lords, received deep scars in France? And shall these labours and honours die? Shameful is this and fatal this marriage, undoing all, as all had never been. Suffolk hath given the Duchy of Anjou and Maine unto poor King Reignier.”

Salisbury: “These counties were the key to Normandy! Wherefore weeps Wawick?”

Warwick: “For grief that they are past recovery. Myself did win them both.”

York: “France should have torn my very heart before I would have yielded to this. I never read but England’s kings have had large sums of gold and dowries with their wives, and our King Henry gives away his own to match with her that brings no advantage.”

Gloucester: “She should have stayed in France and starved in France. Farewell. When I am gone I prophesy France will be lost.”

Exit Gloucester

Cardinal: “So there goes our Protector in a rage. Tis known to you that he is my enemy; nay, more, an enemy unto you all, and no great friend, I fear me, to the King. Consider, lords, he is the next of blood to the English crown. I fear me, lords, he will be found a dangerous Protector.”

Buckingham: “Why then should he protect our sovereign? All together, with Suffolk, we’ll quickly hoise the Duke of Gloucester from his seat.”

Exit Cardinal

Somerset: “Yet let us watch the haughty Cardinal. If Gloucester be displaced, he’ll be Protector.”

Buckingham: “Or thou or I, Somerset, will be Protector, despite Gloucester or the Cardinal.”

Exit all but York

York: “So Anjou and Maine are given to the French and Paris is lost. Suffolk concluded the articles, the peers agreed and Henry was well pleased. So York must sit and fret and bite his tongue, while his own lands are bargained for and sold. A day will come when York shall claim his own. And therefore, I will make a show of love to proud Gloucester, and when I spy advantage, claim the crown. For that’s the golden mark I seek to hit. Nor shall proud Lancaster usurp my right, nor hold the sceptre in his childish fist. Then, York, be still a while, till time do serve, watch thou and wake, when others be asleep, till Henry and Gloucester fall in at jars; then will I raise aloft the milk-white rose.”

Analysis

More divisions here than could possibly be managed or repaired. England is truly a state in peril. Suffolk and Margaret hope to rule the kingdom through Margaret’s influence over Henry. Margaret is not as meek as she at first appears. The Cardinal hopes to replace Gloucester as the Lord Protector and York bides his time before he can seize the crown that he regards as rightfully his. The crown seems freely available to whichever of the ambitious lords are most unscrupulous during the anticipated fall of a weak young king. Throughout this play the number of schemers will be reduced until it boils down to the actual War of the Roses between Henry and his Lancaster supporters, led by Somerset, and York and his royal aspirations.

Act I

Scene ii

The Duke of Gloucester’s house

Enter Gloucester and his wife, Eleanor

Duchess: “Why droops my lord? Why does the great Duke of Gloucester knit his brow? What see’st thou there? King Henry’s diadem? If so, gaze on and reach at that glorious gold.”

Gloucester: “O Nell, sweet Nell, banish the canker of ambitious thoughts! Eleanor, I must chide thee outright, presumptuous dame, ill-nurtured Eleanor! Art thou not second woman in the realm? Hast thou not worldly pleasure at command, and wilt thou still be hammering treachery to tumble down thy husband and thyself? Away from me and let me hear no more.”

Exit Gloucester

Duchess: “Were I a man, a duke, and next of blood, I would remove these tedious stumbling blocks and smooth my way upon their headless necks.”

Enter Hume

Hume: “By the grace of God and Hume’s advice, your Grace’s title shall be multiplied.”

Duchess: “Hast thou as yet conferred with Margery Jourdain, that cunning witch, and with Roger Bolingbroke, the conjurer, and will they undertake to do me good?”

Hume: “This they have promised, to show your Highness a spirit raised from the depths of the underground.”

Duchess: ” Here, Hume, take this reward: make merry, man.”

Exit Duchess

Hume: “Dame Eleanor gives gold to bring the witch. Yet I have gold from the rich Cardinal as well as from Suffolk. To be plain, they, knowing Dame Eleanor’s aspiring humour, have hired me to undermine the Duchess. I fear Hume’s knavery will be the Duchess’ wreck and will be Gloucester’s fall. Sort how it will, I shall have gold.”

Analysis

Gloucester has already condemned himself when he railed against the marriage of Henry to the formidable and vindictive Margaret.  The lesson for Shakespeare’s audience was clear, that strong and capable governance is required if scenes such as these are to be averted.   And now we see that Gloucester’s wife is desirous of the crown for her husband and herself. She has hired Hume, who will arrange for witches and conjurers to determine her odds. Unfortunately for both her and Gloucester, Hume is also being paid by Gloucester’s enemies at court to expose his wife of dabbling in the occult.

Act I

Scene iii

London. The palace.

Enter the Queen and Suffolk

Queen: “My Lord of Suffolk, shall King Henry be a pupil still, under the surly Gloucester’s governance? Am I a queen and must be made subject to a duke? I thought King Henry had resembled thee in courage, courtship and proportion; but his mind is bent to holiness. His champions are the prophets and apostles and his loves are brazen images of canonized saints. I would that the College of Cardinals would choose him Pope and carry him to Rome.”

Suffolk: “Madam, be patient.”

Queen: “Beside the haughty Protector, we have Winchester, the imperious churchman, Somerset, Buckingham and grumbling York. Not all these lords do vex me half so much as that proud dame, the Lord Protector’s wife. More like an empress than the Duke’s wife. Strangers in court do take her for the Queen. Shall I not live to be avenged on her?”

Suffolk: “Madam, myself have limed a bush for her, so that she will never mount to trouble you again. And although we fancy not the Cardinal yet must we join with him and with the lords, till we have brought Gloucester to disgrace. One by one we’ll weed them all at last, and you yourself shall steer the happy helm.”

Enter the King, Gloucester, the Cardinal, Buckingham, York, Somerset, Salisbury, Warwick, and the Duchess of Gloucester.

Salisbury: “Why Somerset should be preferred in this?”

Queen: “Because the King will have it so.”

Gloucester: “Madam, the King is old enough to give his censure. These are no women’s matters.”

Queen: “If he be old enough, what needs your Grace to be Protector of his excellence?”

Gloucester: “Madam, I am Protector of the realm, and at his pleasure will resign my place.”

Suffolk: “Resign it then and leave thine insolence. Since thou wert king – as who is king but thou? – the commonwealth hath daily run to wrack, and all the peers and nobles of the realm have been as bondsmen to thy sovereignty.”

Cardinal: “The commons hast thou racked and the clergy’s bags are lean with thy extortions.”

Somerset: “Thy sumptuous buildings and thy wife’s attire have cost a mass of public treasury.”

Buckingham: “Thy cruelty in execution upon offenders hath exceeded law.”

Queen: “The sale of offices and towns in France, if they were known, would make thee quickly hop without thy head.”

Exit Gloucester

The Queen drops her fan. When the Duchess bends to pick it up the Queen cuffs her on the ear

Duchess: “Could I come near your beauty with my nails, I could set my Ten Commandments in your face. She shall not strike Dame Eleanor unrevenged.”

Exit Eleanor

Buckingham: “I will follow Eleanor. She’ll gallop far enough to her destruction.”

Exit Buckingham. Re-enter Gloucester

Gloucester: “As for your spiteful, false objections, prove them, and I lie open to the law. But God in mercy, I in duty love my King and country.”

Suffolk: “Here is a man accused of treason. Pray God the Duke of York may excuse himself.”

York: “Doth anyone accuse York for a traitor?”

Suffolk: “This is the man that doth accuse his master of high treason. His words were these: that Richard Duke of York was rightful heir unto the English crown and that your Majesty was an usurper.”

Horner: “I never said nor thought any such matter.”

Peter: “He did speak them to me.”

York: “I’ll have thy head for this thy traitor’s speech.”

Horner: “Hang me if I ever spoke the words.”

King: “Away with them to prison.”

Analysis

Suffolk and the Queen conspire to be rid of each and every one of the competing lords. “One by one we will weed them at last.” They have quite the road ahead and choose to begin with Gloucester and his wife, as the Duchess infuriates the Queen. When all of the lords gather about the King, the Queen wades right in, wondering why King Henry still requires a Protector. All the Lords pounce on Gloucester until he departs and then the Queen cuffs the Duchess on the ear when she bends down to retrieve her fan. The Duchess swears revenge. Suffolk attempts to have York branded a traitor with testimony from commoners. The intrigue deepens and spreads.

Act I

Scene iv

London. Gloucester’s gardens

Enter the Duchess, the witch and the conjurer

Duchess: “Welcome. The sooner the better.”

The conjurer: “Patience good lady; wizards know their times. Deep night. Dark night. The time when spirits walk and ghosts break up their graves – that time best fits the work we have in hand.”

They form a circle and it thunders and lightens terribly. Then the spirit rises.

Witch: “Answer that I shall ask.”

Spirit: “Ask what thou wilt.”

Conjurer: “First of the King; what shall become of him?”

Spirit: “The Duke yet lives that Henry shall depose; but him outlive, and die a violent death.”

Conjurer: “What fate awaits Suffolk?”

Spirit: “By water shall he die.”

Conjurer: “What shall befall Somerset?”

Spirit: “Let him shun castles. Have done, for more I hardly can endure.”

Conjurer: “Descend to darkness and the burning lake. False fiend, avoid!”

Thunder and lightning. Exit Spirit

Enter York, Buckingham and guards

York: “Lay hands upon these traitors and their trash.”

Buckingham: “What call you this? Away with them. Let them be clapped up close and kept asunder.”

York: “Let’s see the devil’s writ. What have we here? (reads what the spirit has said) A sorry breakfast for my Lord Protector.”

Analysis

They have caught the Duchess in the act of witchcraft and sorcery, which bodes poorly for both her and Gloucester. Two down… and many still to go.

Act II (4 scenes)

Scene i

Saint Albans

Enter the King, Queen, Gloucester, Cardinal and Suffolk

Gloucester: “Were it not good your Grace could fly to heaven?”

Cardinal: “Thy heaven is on earth; thine eyes and thoughts beat on a crown, the treasure of thy heart; pernicious, Protector, dangerous peer.”

Suffolk: “So bad a peer.”

Gloucester: “As who, my lord?”

Suffolk: “Why, as you, my lord.”

Gloucester: “Why, Suffolk, England knows thine insolence.”

Queen: “And thy ambition, Gloucester.”

King: “I pray thee, peace, for blessed are the peacemakers.”

Cardinal: “Let me be blessed for the peace I make against this proud protector with my sword.”

Gloucester: “By God’s mother, priest, I’ll shave your crown for this.”

King: “How irksome is this music to my heart.”

Enter Buckingham

King: “What tidings with our cousin Buckingham?”

Buckingham: “Such as my heart doth tremble to unfold. Lady Eleanor, the Protector’s wife, was found dealing with witches and conjurers, raising up wicked spirits from under ground, demanding of King Henry’s life and death.”

Gloucester: “Sorrow and grief have vanquished all of my powers.”

Queen: “Gloucester, see here the tainture of thy nest.”

Gloucester: “To heaven I do appeal how I have loved my King and commonwealth. And for my wife, sorry I am to hear what I have heard; but if she hath forgotten honour and virtue I banish her my bed and company and give her as prey to law and shame.”

Analysis

The lords are all over Gloucester when Buckingham arrives to announce that Gloucester’s wife has been found meddling in witchcraft about the demise of King Henry. One by one they will fall.

Act II

Scene ii

London. The Duke of York’s garden

Enter York, Salisbury and Warwick

York: “Now my good lords, give me leave to satisfy myself in craving your opinion of my title to England’s crown.”

Salisbury: “My lord, we long to hear it in full.”

York: “Then thus… Edward III had seven sons. Edward, the Black Prince was the first son and his son, Richard II, became king, until Henry Bolingbroke (Henry IV) seized the crown and disposed of the rightful king. Harmless Richard II was murdered traitorously.”

Warwick: “Thus got the House of Lancaster the crown.”

York: “Which now they hold by force, not by right. It is from Edward III’s third son that I claim heir to the crown. King Henry is the issue of Edward’s fourth son. So if the issue of the elder son succeed before the younger, then I am king.”

Warwick: “What is more plain than this? Henry claims the crown from John of Gaunt, the fourth son. York claims it from the third.”

Salisbury and Warwick: “Long live our sovereign Richard, England’s king!”

York: “I thank you lords, but I am not your king until I be crowned and that my sword be stained with the blood of the House of Lancaster. Do you as I do in these dangerous days: wink at Suffolk’s insolence, at the Cardinal’s pride, at Somerset’s ambition, at Buckingham and all the crew of them. Till they have snared the shepherd of the flock, Gloucester, tis that they seek; and they, in seeking that, shall find their deaths, if York can prophecy.”

Warwick: “I shall one day make York a king.”

York: “And Richard shall live to make Warwick the greatest man in England but the king.”

Analysis

York makes his claim and indeed this is precisely where these three parts of the Henry VI plays are going. Edward IV and Richard III are the sons of York and they will each wear the crown following the murder of Henry VI.

Act II

Scene iii

London. A hall of justice.

Enter the King, Queen, Gloucester, the Duchess, a witch and conjurers.

King: “Stand forth, Dame Eleanor, Gloucester’s wife: your guilt is great. The witch shall be burned to ashes, and you others shall be strangled on the gallows. You, madam, will live in banishment on the Isle of Man.”

Gloucester: “Eleanor, my eyes are full of tears, my heart of grief. I beseech your Majesty give me leave to go.”

King: “Stay, Duke of Gloucester; ere you go , give up thy staff, Henry will to himself Protector be. Go in peace, Gloucester, no less beloved then when thou were Protector.”

Queen: “We see no reason why a king of years should be protected like a child. God and King Henry govern England’s realm! Now is Henry King and Margaret Queen.”

Analysis

The Duchess is banished and Gloucester is no longer Protector. As York has prophesied, once Gloucester is out of the way the rest will fall. Like an avalanche unleashed, does Act II follows Act I, as Gloucester is hounded by his many foes.  

Act II

Scene iv

London. A street

Enter Gloucester followed by his Duchess in a white sheet under arms

Duchess: “Come you, my lord, to see my open shame? Ah, Gloucester, hide thee from their hateful looks. Teach me to forget myself. Dark shall be my light and night my day. Blush not at my shame, nor stir at nothing till the axe of death hang over thee, as sure it shortly will. For Suffolk and her that hates us all, and York and the impious Cardinal, have all limed bushes to betray thy wings. Fly thou how thou can, for they’ll tangle thee.”

Gloucester: “I must offend before I am attained. And had I twenty times as many foes, and each of them had twenty times their power, all these could not procure me any scathe so long as I am loyal, true and crime-less.”

Duchess: “My joy is death and I long to see my prison.”

Analysis

So that is the end of the Duchess, who herself predicts that the other meddling lords will bring Gloucester down next.

Act III (3 scenes)

Scene i

The Abbey at Bury St Edmunds

Enter The King, Queen, Cardinal, Suffolk, York, Buckingham, Salisbury and Warwick to the Parliament

King: “I muse my Lord of Gloucester is not come.”

Queen: “Can you not see the strangeness of his altered countenance? How insolent of late he has become? He knits his brow and shows an angry eye, disdaining duty that to us belongs. First note he is near to you in descent, and should you fall he is the next will mount. By flattery hath he won the common’s hearts; and when he pleases to make commotion tis to be feared thy all will follow him.”

Suffolk: “Well hath your Highness seen into this duke. The Duchess, by his subornation, began her devilish practices, and in his simple show he harbours treason. Gloucester is a man full of deep conceit.”

Cardinal: “Did he not devise strange deaths for small offences done?”

York: “And did he not levy great sums of money through the realm for soldier’s pay in France and never sent it?”

King: “My lords, our kinsman Gloucester is as innocent as the suckling lamb or harmless dove. The Duke is virtuous, mild and too well given to work my downfall.”

Queen: “Seems he a dove? His feathers are but borrowed. For he is disposed as the hateful raven or the ravenous wolf.”

King: “Lord Somerset, what word from France?”

Somerset: “That all your interest in those territories is utterly bereft you; all is lost.”

King: “Cold news, Lord Somerset, but God’s will be done.”

York: (aside) “Cold news for me; for I had hope of France as firmly as I hope for England.”

Enter Gloucester

Suffolk: “Nay, Gloucester, I do arrest thee of high treason here.”

Gloucester: “Well Suffolk, a heart unspotted is not easily daunted. Who can accuse me? Wherein am I guilty?”

York: “Tis thought, my lord, that you took bribes of France, and, being Protector, stayed the soldier’s pay, by means whereof his Highness has lost France.”

Gloucester: “I never robbed the soldiers of their pay.”

York: “You did decide strange tortures for offenders, never heard of.”

Gloucester: “Whiles I was Protector, pity was all the fault that was in me.”

Suffolk: “But mightier crimes are laid unto your charge, whereof you cannot easily purge yourself. I do arrest you in his Highness’ name and do commit you to the Cardinal until your time of trial.”

King: “My Lord of Gloucester, tis my special hope that you will clear yourself from all suspense. My conscience tells me you are innocent.”

Gloucester: “Ah, gracious lord, these days are dangerous! Virtue is choked with foul ambition and I know their complot is to have my life. But mine is made the prologue to their play. The Cardinal’s red eyes blab his heart’s malice, and Suffolk’s cloudy brow his stormy hate; sharp Buckingham unburdens with his tongue the envious load that lies upon his heart; and dogged York, that reaches at the moon, by false accuse doth level at my life. And you, my sovereign lady, with the rest, causeless have laid disgraces upon my head. All of you have laid your heads together to make away my guiltless life.”

Cardinal: “My liege, his railing is intolerable. If those who care to keep your royal person from treason’s secret knife and traitor’s rage be thus upbraided and rated at, and the offender granted scope of speech twill make them cool in zeal unto your Grace.”

Suffolk: “Hath he not twit our sovereign lady here with ignominious words?”

Gloucester: “I lose indeed. Beshrew the winners, for they played me false.”

Buckingham: “Lord Cardinal, he is your prisoner.”

Gloucester: “Ah, thus King Henry throws away his crutch before his legs be firm to bear his body! Thus is the shepherd beaten from thy side, and wolves are gnarling who shall gnaw thee first. For good King Henry, thy decay I fear.”

King: “My heart is drowned with grief, whose flood begins to flow within mine eyes. Ah, uncle Gloucester, in thy face I see the map of honour, truth and loyalty! These great lords and Margaret our Queen do seek subversion of thy harmless life. Thou never didst them wrong, nor no man wrong, and as the butcher takes away the calf, bearing it to the bloody slaughterhouse, even so, remorseless, have they born him hence. And I can do naught but wail the loss with sad unhelpful tears and cannot do him good, so mighty are his vowed enemies. His fortunes I will weep and say between each groan, ‘Gloucester is no traitor’.”

King exits

Queen: “Believe me, lords, this Gloucester should be quickly rid the world, to rid us of the fear we have of him.”

Cardinal: “That he should die is worthy policy.”

Suffolk: “But the King will labour still to save his life; the commons happily rise to save his life; and yet we have but trivial argument that shows him worthy of death. Let him die in that he is a fox. Tis no matter how, so he be dead.”

Queen: “Suffolk, tis resolutely spoke.”

Cardinal: “I would have him dead, Suffolk, and I’ll provide his executioner.”

Suffolk: “Here is my hand; the deed is worthy doing.”

Queen: “And so say I.”

York: “And I.”

Enter a messenger

Messenger: “Great lords, from Ireland am I come to signify that rebels there are putting Englishmen to the sword.”

Queen: “This spark will prove a raging fire.”

Cardinal: “My Lord of York, to Ireland will you lead a band of men?”

York: “I will my lord, so please his Majesty.”

Suffolk: “Why, our authority is his consent.”

York: “I am content: provide me soldiers, lords.”

Cardinal: “I will deal with Gloucester that henceforth he shall trouble us no more.”

Exit all but York

York: “Now, York, or never, steel thy fearful thoughts and change misdoubt to resolution; be that thou hopes to be, or what thou art resign to death. My brain more busy than the labouring spider, weaves tedious snares to top mine enemies. Well nobles, tis politically done to send me packing with a host of men. Twas men I lacked and you will give them me; I take it kindly. Yet be well assured you put sharp weapons in a madman’s hands. I will stir up in England some black storm that shall blow ten thousand souls to heaven or hell; and this fell tempest shall not cease to rage until the golden circuit is on my head. And for a minister of my intent I have seduced the headstrong Jack Cade to make commotion, as full well he can. Then come I from Ireland with my strength.

Analysis

King Henry cannot save Gloucester. He is a weak king amongst a ruthless pack of venomous lords. All the King can do is cry for Gloucester. The lords have nothing to convict Gloucester on that is worthy of death but they all agree that he simply must die, as he is first in line to the throne, should anything happen to King Henry. An insurrection is afoot in Ireland and York will lead an army of men to put down the rebellion. His plan is to finally have an army at his disposal for when he returns from Ireland. While there he has ignited the country with the riotous Jack Cade, who will defend the Yorkist cause while York is in Ireland. If Cade is successful York will simply claim the throne. If not, he will wait for his next opportunity. Jack Cade is to Henry VI, Part II what Lord Talbot and Joan of Arc were to Part I.

Act III

Scene ii

Bury St Edmunds. A room of state.

Enter murderer of Gloucester

Murderer: “Run to Lord Suffolk; let him know we have dispatched the Duke as he commanded.”

Enter Suffolk

Suffolk: “Now sirs, have you dispatched this thing?”

Murderer: “Ay, my good lord, he’s dead.”

Suffolk: “Why, that’s well said. Now away; be gone.”

Exit Suffolk and murderer. Enter the King, Queen, Cardinal and Somerset

King: “Lords, take your places. Proceed no straighter against our uncle Gloucester than from true evidence.”

Queen: “Pray God he may quit him of suspicion.”

King: “I thank thee, Meg; these words content me much.”

Re-enter Suffolk

King: “Why look you so pale? Where is our uncle? What’s the matter, Suffolk?”

Suffolk: “Dead in his bed, my Lord.”

Queen: “God forbid!”

The King swoons

Queen: “Help, lords. The King is dead! Run, go, help, help! Oh Henry, open thine eyes.”

Suffolk: “He doth revive again.”

King: “O heavenly God.”

Suffolk: “Comfort, my sovereign.”

King: “Hide not thy poison with such sugared words. Lay not thy hands on me. Their touch frights me as a serpent’s sting. Upon thy eye-balls murderous tyranny sits in grim majesty to fright the world.”

Queen: “Why do you rate my Lord Suffolk thus? He most Christian-like laments his death. And for myself – foe as he was to me – might liquid tears or blood-consuming sighs recall his life, I would be blind with weeping, just to have the noble duke alive.”

King: “Woe is me for Gloucester.”

Queen: “Be woe for me, more wretched than he is. I am no loathsome leper – look on me. Is all thy comfort shut in Gloucester’s tomb? Why, then Dame Margaret was never thy joy. Erect his statue and worship it, and make my image but an alehouse sign. Ay, me, I can no more. Die, Margaret, for Henry weeps that thou dost live so long.”

Enter Warwick and Salisbury

Warwick: “It is reported, mighty sovereign, that good Duke Gloucester was traitorously murdered by Suffolk and the Cardinal’s means. The commons, like an angry hive of bees, care not who they sting in his revenge.”

King: “My thoughts persuade my soul some violent hands were laid on Gloucester’s life! If my suspect be false, forgive me, God.”

Warwick: “Come hither, gracious sovereign, view his body.”

King: “Seeing him, I see my life in death.”

Warwick: “I do believe that violent hands were laid upon the life of the famed duke.

Suffolk: “A shameful oath. What instance gives Lord Warwick for his vow?

Warwick: “His face is black and full of blood; his eye balls further out than when he lived, staring full ghastly like a strangled man; his hair upreared, his nostrils stretched with struggling; his hands, abroad displayed, as one who grasped and tugged for life and was by strength subdued. It cannot be but that he was murdered here.

Suffolk: “Why, Warwick, who should do the duke to death? Myself and the Cardinal had him in protection; and we, I hope, sir, are no murderers.”

Warwick: “But both of you were vowed Gloucester’s foes.”

Queen: “Then you suspect these noblemen?

Warwick: “Who finds the heifer dead and bleeding fresh, and sees fast by a butcher with an axe, but will suspect twas he that made the slaughter? Even so suspicious is this tragedy.

Queen: “Are you the butcher, Suffolk? Where is your knife?”

Suffolk: “I wear no knife. But here’s a vengeful sword that shall be scoured in his rancorous heart that slanders me with murder’s crimson badge. Say, if thou dares, that I am faulty in Gloucester’s death.”

Warwick: “Send thy soul to hell, pernicious blood-sucker of sleeping men.”

Suffolk: “Thou shall be waking while I shed thy blood.”

Warwick: “Away even now, or I will drag thee hence.”

Exit Suffolk and Warwick, who re-enter with their weapons drawn

King: “Your wrathful weapons drawn in our presence! Dare you be so bold?”

Suffolk: “The traitorous Warwick, set upon me, mighty sovereign.”

Enter Salisbury

Salisbury: “Dread Lord, the commons sends you word by me unless Lord Suffolk straight be done to death, or banished from England’s territories, they will by violence tear him from your palace and torture him with grievous lingering death. They say by him good Gloucester died. They say in him they fear your Highness’ death. Were there a serpent seen with forked tongue that slyly glided toward your Majesty, it were but necessary that you were awakened, lest, being suffered in that harmful slumber, the mortal worm might make the sleep eternal. And therefore do they cry, though you forbid, that they will guard you, wherever you will or no. From such fell serpents as false Suffolk is: with whose envenomed and fatal sting your loving uncle, twenty times his worth, they say is shamefully bereft of life.”

Suffolk: “Tis like the commons, rude unpolished hinds, could send such a message to their sovereign.”

Commons: “An answer from the King or we will all break in!”

King: “Tell them all from me I thank them for their tender loving care. For sure my thoughts do hourly prophesy mischance unto my state by Suffolk’s means. He shall not breathe infection in this air but three days longer, on the pain of death.”

Queen: “O Henry, let me plead for gentle Suffolk!”

King: “Ungentle Queen, to call him gentle Suffolk! If thou dost plead for him, thou wilt but add increase unto my wrath. When I swear it is irrevocable. If after three days thou here be found on any ground that I am ruler of, the world would not be ransom enough for your life.”

Exit all but the Queen and Suffolk

Queen: “Mischance and sorrow go along with you.”

Suffolk: “Let thy Suffolk take his heavy leave.”

Queen: “Hast thou not spirit to curse thine enemies?”

Suffolk: “A plague upon them! Poison be their drink!”

Queen: ” Get thee gone that I may know my grief. Farewell, and farewell life with thee.”

Enter Vaux

Vaux: “The Cardinal is at point of death. For suddenly a grievous sickness took him that makes him gasp and stare, blaspheming God and cursing men on earth. Sometimes he talks as if Gloucester’s ghost were by his side.”

Queen: “Go tell this heavy message to the kIng.”

Exit Vaux

Queen: “Ay, me! What is this world? What news are these? The King is coming. If thou be found by me thou are but dead.”

Suffolk: “If I depart from thee I cannot live.”

Queen: “Away. To France, sweet Suffolk. Let me hear from thee. And take my heart with thee.”

Analysis

That was quite the scene for the Lords. Gloucester is murdered, Suffolk is banished and the Cardinal is on the very brink of a horrible death. King Henry actually made an important decision, as well, by banishing Suffolk on behalf of the commoners, who were about to storm the palace to get him themselves. Margaret has lost her Suffolk and is beginning to wonder why she ever came to England. But she is a survivor and there is still a long way to go in these three Henry VI plays. And the bloodletting is hardly over.

Act III

Scene iii

London. The Cardinal’s bedchamber

Enter the King and Warwick to the Cardinal, in bed

King: “Ah, what a sign it is of an evil life where death’s approach is seen so terrible!”

Warwick: “Cardinal, it is thy sovereign speaks to thee.”

Cardinal: “O, torture me no more. I will confess. Give me some drink and bid the apothecary bring the strong poison that I bought of him.”

Warwick: “See how pangs of death do make him grin.”

King: “Peace to his soul.”

Warwick: “So bad a death argues a monstrous life.

King: “Forebear to judge, for we are sinners all.”

Analysis

Ironically, Gloucester was likely the most innocent of all the lords and dukes.  Once the Lord Protector is dispatched the wolves can descend into the murderous chain of events that follows as they predictably wreak vengeance upon one another.  The Cardinal is the next to die in his gruesome deathbed scene and Suffolk’s fate has been sealed as well.  The field narrows further as Shakespeare prepares to unleash a new comical menace into the mix by the name of Jack Cade. 

Shakespeare’s quote about how ‘so bad a death argues a monstrous life’ is indicative of a sense of justice we can find throughout Shakespeare, where people generally get the comeuppance they deserve.  So far we can see evidence of this in Aaron, Proteus and now the Cardinal.  Many further examples will abound.  Karma is alive and well in these works.

Act IV (10 scenes)

Scene i

The coast of Kent

Enter a Lieutenant, Whitmore and Suffolk as prisoner

Suffolk: “I am a gentleman. Rate me at what thou wilt, thou shalt be paid.”

Whitmore: “What, does death affright?”

Suffolk: “Thy prisoner is a prince, the Duke of Suffolk and the honourable blood of Lancaster must not be shed by such a jaded groom.”

Whitmore: “Captain, shall I stab the forlorn swain?”

Lieutenant: “First let my words stab him. Ay, kennel, puddle, sink, whose filth and dirt troubles the silver spring where England drinks. By devilish policy art thou grown great. By thee Anjou and Maine were sold to France. The commons are up in arms, and to conclude, reproach and beggary have crept into the palace of our King. And all by thee. Away!”

Suffolk: “It is impossible that I should die by such a lowly vassal as thyself.”

Whitmore: “Come, Suffolk, I must waft thee to thy death.”

Exit Whitmore with Suffolk

Re-enter Whitmore with Suffolk’s dead body

Analysis

Suffolk joins Gloucester and the Cardinal in the afterlife, leaving Margaret, Somerset and York surrounding King Henry. Only one of them will survive the King Henry VI plays and the King is not one of them. Now on to Jack Cade! There are ten scenes in Act 4, mostly centred around Jack Cade.

Act IV

Scene ii

Blackheath

Enter George Bevis and John Holland

George: “Jack Cade the clothier means to dress the commonwealth.”

John: “So he had need, for it is threadbare. It was never a merry world in England since gentlemen came up.”

George: “O miserable age! Virtue is not regarded in handicraftsmen. Nay, the King’s council are no good workmen.”

John: “Let the magistrates be labouring men, and therefore should we be magistrates.”

Enter Jack Cade, Dick, and Smith

Cade: “Our enemies shall fall before us. My father was a Mortimer. My mother was a Plantagenet. Therefore, I am of an honourable house, and valiant I am, and able to endure much. I fear neither sword nor fire. Your captain vows reformation. I will make it a felony to drink small beer. All the realm shall be commoners, and when I am king – as king I shall be – there shall be no money; all shall eat and drink on my score, that they may worship me as their lord.”

Dick: “The first thing we do, let’s kill all the lawyers.

Cade: “That I mean to do.”

Smith: “Here is the clerk of Chatham. He can read and write.”

Cade: “O, monstrous! Here’s a villain. Come here, sirrah. I must examine thee. What is your name?”

Clerk: “Emmanuel.”

Cade: “Dost thou write thy name or has thou a mark, like an honest plain-dealing man?”

Clerk: “I can write my name.”

All: “He hath confessed. Away with him. He is a villain and a traitor.”

Cade: “Hang him with his pen about his neck.”

Enter Michael

Michael: “Fly, fly, fly! Sir Humphrey Stafford and his brother are hard by, with the King’s forces.”

Stafford: “Rebellious hinds, the filth and scum of Kent, marked for the gallows, lay down your weapons and go home to your cottages.”

Cade: “I am the rightful heir unto the crown.”

Stafford: “Villain, thy father was a plasterer. Jack Cade, the Duke of York has taught you this.”

Cade: “Tell the King for me I am content that he should reign, but I’ll be Protector over him.”

Stafford: “Proclaim them traitors that are with Cade and you that be the King’s friends follow me.”

Dick: “They are marching toward us. Come, forward march!”

Analysis

This is the rebellious Jack Cade’s act.  Shakespeare grants Cade nearly all of Act 4 in this middle play of Henry VI.   Jack Cade was an obscure historical figure who lead a rebellion against the English government due to the abuse of power and the corruption of Henry’s advisors and nobles.  The rebels were angry about the debt that arose after years of fighting France, only to surrender lands back to the French that Henry V had fought over and won.  Cade led a large army of discontented commoners, mostly from Kent, who ravaged the countryside before descending upon London.  King Henry offered pardons to all of the commoners if they would but return home and Cade himself was captured.  Shakespeare is generally accurate in his portrayal of the Cade Rebellion of 1450.  It is quite the dramatic backdrop to the troubles brought on by the War of the Roses and the ambitious and corrupt court.  Once the rebellion has past Shakespeare can hone in on the last gasp of the Lancastrians at the hands of the opportunistic Yorkists, increasingly led by the future Richard III, the son of York.

Act IV

Scene iii

Another part of Blackheath

Enter Jack Cade and Dick

Both sides fight and Stafford and his brother are killed.

Cade: “They fell before us like sheep. On to London, where we will have the mayor’s sword borne before us. Break open the jails and let out the prisoners!”

Analysis

Jack Cade is experiencing success and is about to take on London.

Act IV

Scene iv

London. The palace

Enter the King, Buckingham, Lord Say and the Queen, holding Suffolk’s head.

Queen: “Think on revenge and cease to weep. But who can cease to weep, and look on this? Here may his head lie on my throbbing breast; but where is the body I should embrace.”

King: “How now, madam! Still lamenting and mourning for Suffolk’s death? I fear me, love, if that I had been dead, thou would not have mourned so much for me.”

Enter a messenger

1 Messenger: “The rebels are in Southwark; fly, my Lord! Jack Cade proclaims himself Lord Mortimer, and calls your Grace usurper, openly, and vows to crown himself in Westminster. His army is a rugged multitude. All scholars, lawyers, courtiers and gentlemen they call false and intend their death.”

King: “O graceless men! they know not what they do.”

2 Messenger: “Jack Cade hath gotten London Bridge. The citizens fly and forsake their houses. The rascals, thirsting after prey, join with the traitor; and they jointly swear to spoil the city and your royal court.”

Analysis

Cade enters London in a fury in 1450. The King’s court is in tatters and the rebellion is swelling.

Act IV

Scene v

London. The Tower

Enter Lord Says

Says: “Is Jack Cade slain?”

Citizen: “No, my lord, nor likely to be slain; for they have won the bridge, killing all those that withstand them.”

Says: “The rebels have assayed to win the Tower. Fight for your King, your country and your lives.”

Analysis

For a time it appeared Cade might actually take London.

Act IV

Scene vi

London. Canon Street

Enter Jack Cade, Smith and Dick

Cade: “Now is Mortimer lord of this city. It shall be treason for any that calls me other than Lord Mortimer.”

Enter a soldier

Soldier: “Jack Cade! Jack Cade!”

Cade: “Knock him down.”

They kill him

Smith: “He’ll never call ye Jack Cade again.”

Dick: “My lord, there is an army gathered in Smithfield.”

Cade: “Come, let’s fight them. But first go and set London Bridge on fire; and, if you can, burn down the Tower too.”

Analysis

Cade believes he has taken London. He has one more scene of such optimism before it all ends quite suddenly.

Act IV

Scene vii

London

Enter Jack Cade

Jack Cade: “Now go and pull down the Savoy; others to the Inns of Court; down with them all! Burn all the records of the realm. My mouth shall be the Parliament of England.”

Messenger: “My lord, a prize, a prize! Here’s the Lord Say, who sold the towns in France.”

Cade: “Well, he shall be beheaded for it. What can thou answer to my Majesty for giving up Normandy? I must sweep the courts clean of such filth as thou art. Thou has most traitorously corrupted the youth of the realm in erecting a grammar school. Thou has caused printing to be used and thou hast men about thee that talk of nouns and verbs. Thou hast appointed Justices of the Peace, to call poor men before them. Moreover, thou hast put them in prison, and because they could not read, thou hast hanged them. Away with him. He speaks Latin! Behead him! Strike off his head presently and then break into his son-in-law’s house and strike off his head, and bring them both upon two poles hither. The proudest peer in the realm shall not wear a head on his shoulders unless he pay me tribute. There shall not a maid be married, but she shall pay me her maidenhead ere they have it.”

Re-enter one with the two heads on poles

Cade: “Let them kiss one another, for they loved well while alive. Now part them again, lest they consult about giving up some more towns in France. As we ride through the streets, at every corner have them kiss.”

Analysis

Cade goes out with a bang, having proposed many ideas of how he will rule the realm and having these two heads kissing atop poles as they are led throughout London.

Act IV

Scene viii

Southwark

Enter Cade and his rabblement

Cade: “Kill and knock down! Throw them into the Thames!”

Enter Buckingham and Clifford

Buckingham: “Know, Cade, we come as ambassadors of the King unto the commoners whom thou has misled. And here we pronounce free pardons for all who will forsake thee and go home in peace.”

Clifford: “Who loves the King and will embrace his pardon?”

All: “God save the King! God save the King!”

Cade: “Base peasants, do you believe him? Will you be hanged with your pardons around your necks? Hath my sword broke through London gates, that you should leave me? You are all miscreants and delight to live in slavery to the nobility. Let them break your backs, take your homes, ravish your wives and daughters before your faces. God’s curse upon you all!”

All: “We’ll follow Cade! We’ll follow Cade!”

Clifford: “Is Cade the son of Henry the Fifth. Alas, he hath no home, nor knows he how to live but by the spoil. To France, to get what you have lost. Spare England. Henry hath money; you art strong and manly. God on our side, doubt not victory.”

All: “We’ll follow the King and Clifford!”

Cade: “Was ever a feather slightly blown to and fro as this multitude? Be witness that no want of resolution is in me, but only my followers base and ignominious treasons, which makes me betake to my heels.”

Buckingham: “What, has he fled? Go and follow him, and he that brings his head unto the King shall have a thousand crowns for his reward.”

Analysis

Buckingham and Clifford are able to sway Cade’s followers to remain true to their king, and offer a considerable sum for Cade’s head. It is but finished.

Act IV

Scene ix

Killingworth Castle

King: “No sooner was I crept out of my cradle but I was made king, at nine months old. Was never there a subject who longed to be a king, as I do long and wish to be a subject.

Enter Buckingham and Clifford

King: “Is the traitor Cade surprised?”

Clifford: “He is fled, my Lord, and all his powers do yield.”

Messenger: “The Duke of York is newly come from Ireland and with a mighty power is marching in proud array. He proclaims his arms are only to remove from thee the Duke of Somerset, whom he terms a traitor.”

King: “Thus stands my state, twixt Cade and York distressed. Like to a ship that, having escaped a tempest, is boarded with pirates. Buckingham, go and meet him and ask him what the reason is for these arms. Come wife, let’s in, and learn to govern better; for yet may England curse my wretched reign.”

Analysis

No sooner is Cade on the run then does York return from Ireland with an army of men. Our last scene of Act IV will see the demise of Cade and then Act V is much about York and his bid for the throne.

Act IV

Scene x

Kent. Iden’s garden

Cade: “Fie on ambitions! These five days have I hid in these woods and durst not peep out, for all the country is laid for me.”

Iden: “Why, rude companion, whatsoever thou be, I know thee not. Is it not enough to break into my gardens and rob my grounds?”

They fight. Cade falls.

Cade: “O, I am slain.”

Iden: “Is it Cade I have slain, that monstrous traitor?”

Cade: “Iden, farewell, and be proud of thy victory.”

Cade dies

Iden: “Die, damned wretch. And as I thrust thy body in with my sword, so wish I might thrust thy soul to hell. Hence will I drag thee headlong by the heels unto a dunghill, which shall be thy grave, and there cut off thy most ungracious head, which I will bear in triumph to the King, leaving thy trunk for crows to feed upon.”

Analysis

So ends the very real story of the rebellion of Jack Cade of Kent, characterized by extreme violence and mob rule. His followers are easily led by their noses, as they are loyal to Cade one minute and to the King the next. Act V turns its attention to the House of York, as will much of Henry VI, Part III.

Act V (3 scenes)

Scene I

Fields between Dartford and Blackheath

Enter York and his army

York: “From Ireland thus comes York to claim his right and pluck the crown from feeble Henry’s head. Let them obey who know not how to rule.”

Enter Buckingham

Buckingham: “York, if thou meanest well, I greet thee well. Henry, our dread liege, wishes to know the reason for these arms in peace, or why thou, being a subject, as I am, should raise so great a power, or dare to bring thy force so near the court.”

York: (aside) “I am far better born than is the King. More like a king, but I must make fair weather yet a while, till Henry be more weak and I more strong.”

York: “Buckingham, pardon me, my mind was troubled with deep melancholy. The cause why I have brought this army hither is to remove proud Somerset from the King.”

Buckinghamm: “The Duke of Somerset is in the Tower.”

York: “Is he prisoner?”

Buckingham: “He is prisoner.”

York: “Then Buckingham, I do dismiss my powers. ‘Soldiers, I thank you all; disperse yourselves, and let my sovereign, virtuous Henry, command all my sons.'”

Enter the King

King: “Buckingham, does York intend no harm to us, that thus he marched with thee arm in arm?”

York: “In all submission and humility, York doth present himself unto your Highness.”

King: “Then what intends these forces?”

York: “To heave the traitor Somerset from hence, and fight against that monstrous rebel Cade.”

Enter Iden with Cade’s head

Iden: “I present your Grace a traitor’s head, the head of Cade, whom I in combat slew.”

King: “The head of Cade! O let me view his visage, being dead, that living wrought me such exceeding trouble. Iden, kneel down and rise up a knight. We give thee for reward a thousand marks.”

Enter the Queen and Somerset

York: “How now! Is Somerset at liberty? Shall I endure his sight? False King, why hast thou broken faith with me? King did I call thee? No, thou art not king; not fit to govern and rule multitudes. That head of thine does not become a crown; give place. Thou shalt rule no more.”

Somerset: “O monstrous traitor; I arrest thee, York, of capital treason against King and crown.”

York: “Sirrah, call in my sons to be my bail.”

Queen: “Call hither Clifford to say if the bastard boys of York shall be the surety for their traitor father.”

York: “O, England’s bloody scourge! The sons of York, thy betters in their birth, shall be thy father’s bail.”

Enter York’s sons, Edward and Richard Plantagenet

Enter Clifford and his son

Queen: “And here comes Clifford to deny their bail.”

Clifford: “Health and all happiness to my Lord, the King.”

York: “We are thy sovereign, Clifford, kneel again. For thy mistaking so, we pardon thee.”

Clifford: “This is my King, York. I do not mistake; but thou mistakes me much to think I do. He is a traitor. Lead him to the Tower and chop away that factious pate of his.”

Queen: “His sons, he says, shall give their words for him.”

York: “Will you not, sons?”

Edward: “Ay, noble father, if our words will serve.”

Richard: “And if words will not, then our weapons shall.”

Clifford: “Why, what a brood of traitors have we here!”

York: “Look in the mirror, and call thy image so; I am thy king, and thou a false-hearted traitor. Call hither to the stake my two brave bears. They may astonish these fell-lurking curs.”

Enter Warwick and Salisbury

Clifford: “Are these thy bears? We’ll bait thy bears to death.”

King: “Why, Warwick, hath thy knee forgot to bow? Old Salisbury, shame on thy silver hair. Where is faith? Where is loyalty? For shame! In duty bend thy knee to me.”

Salisbury: “My Lord, I have considered the title of this most renowned duke and in my conscience I do repute his Grace the rightful heir to England’s royal seat.”

King: “Hast thou not sworn allegiance unto me and canst thou dispense with heaven for such an oath?”

Salisbury: “It is great sin to swear unto a sin; but greater sin to keep a sinful oath.”

King: “Call Buckingham and bid him arm himself.”

York: “Call Buckingham and all the friends thou hast. I am resolved for death or dignity.”

Clifford: “The first, I warrant thee.”

Young Clifford: “And so to arms, father, to quell the rebel and his complices.”

Richard: “Fie, for shame. You shall sup with Jesus Christ tonight.”

Young Clifford: “Foul stigmatic, that’s more than thou can tell.”

Richard: “If not in heaven, you’ll surely sup in hell.”

Analysis

The battle between Lancaster and York has begun in earnest, as York explodes against the King, calling him unfit to rule. Buckingham, Somerset, Clifford and the Queen stand by Henry, while Warwick and Salisbury support York and his two sons, who will each be future kings, as Edward IV and Richard III. The sideshows are over. The main bout is underway.

Act V

Scene ii

Saint Albans

Enter Warwick

Warwick: “Clifford, come forth and fight me. Of one or both of us the time has come.”

York: “Hold, Warwick, for I myself must hunt this dear to death.”

York and Clifford fight and Clifford dies

York: “Thus war hast given thee peace, for thou art still.

Young Clifford: “Shame and confusion. O war, thou son of hell.”

Young Clifford sees his father’s dead body

Young Clifford: “My heart is turned to stone. York not our old men spares; no more will I their babes. Henceforth, I will not have to do with pity. Meet I an infant of the House of York, into as many gobbets will I cut it. In cruelty will I seek my fame.”

Enter Richard and Somerset fighting. Somerset is killed

Richard: “So, lie thou there. Priests pray for enemies, but princes kill.”

Queen: “Away, my Lord!”

King: “Can we outrun the heavens? Good Margaret, stay.”

Queen: “If you be taken, we then should see the bottom of all our fortunes. But if we happily escape, we shall to London get, where you are loved and where this breach may readily be stopped.”

Analysis

York is making a convincing bid for the throne, as King Henry and Margaret flee back to London. The stage is set for outright war between the two sides in these Wars of the Roses. The blood is openly flowing now. Henry VI, Part III will determine the outcome.

Act V

Scene iii

Fields near Saint Albans

Enter York, Richard and Warwick

York: “Of Salisbury, who can report?”

Richard: “Look, he comes.”

Salisbury: “I thank you, Richard. Three times today you have saved me from imminent death. We have not got that which we have. Tis not enough that our foes have fled.”

York: “The King is fled to London to call Parliament. Shall we after them?”

Warwick: “After them, nay, before them, if we can. Twas a glorious day, won by famous York. To London all and more such days as these to us befall.”

Analysis

Just as Henry VI, Part I set us up for the violence and chaos of Part II, so will Part II set us up for the next two plays in this sequence.  Part I ended with Margaret’s arrival as Henry’s queen and Suffolk’s plot to rule the nation through her.  Part II ends with King Henry, Queen Margaret and their court on the run from York and his brood, with Suffolk, Gloucester, the Cardinal, Somerset, Jack Cade and Lord Clifford all dead.  If Part I belonged to Lord Talbot and Joan of Arc and Part II introduced Jack Cade, then Part III will be increasingly possessed by young Richard of York, who will grow so large that his very own play will follow. The fact that Queen Margaret has survived should be no surprise to anyone.  She is a devious and powerful figure in Part II, protected by Henry and permitted to plot her vengeance with the best of them.  York seems one of many powerful lords in Part I but is exposed as a twisted villain intent on the throne throughout Part II, where he seems a prototype of his son Richard.  

Final Thoughts:

Henry VI, Part II is essentially a brilliant commentary on the futility of the War of the Roses.  Part I was a primer on the background and ramp up to the conflict and Part III will see it through to the Yorkist victory.  But Part II unleashes the dogs of civil war upon England.  The complex numbers of dukes and earls have been dramatically reduced by the end of Part II, leaving the King, his Queen and their supporters to face York, his sons and their followers.

After the Spanish Armada was defeated in 1588, patriotism was at an all-time high in England.  Only two years later Shakespeare begins his first four-play sequence of English history as drama.  Part II was very popular during his lifetime but not revived until 1864 in Germany.  The entire trilogy was finally staged for the first time in 1906.  As mentioned in the background to Part I there is quite a bit available on youtube.  There is a fabulous Part II filmed at the Grand Theatre in Swansea and performed by the English Shakespeare Company (2:41:04), again, the same production as you will find above for Part I and Part III as well as Richard III.  Superb acting, especially the role of Richard III.

Henry VI, Part III

Introduction

Henry VI, Part III begins and ends with the murder of two sets of fathers and sons.  In Act I York’s son, young Rutland, is murdered by Clifford before York himself is dispatched by Clifford and Margaret.  In the final act both King Henry and his son are murdered by Richard.  In between the play is dominated by the maneuvering of both sides to rule or at times merely survive.  Richard increasingly dominates the play.  King Henry agrees that York may succeed him, provided Henry can rule peacefully for as long as he lives.  York’s sons are anxious that this not be long.  York agrees with Henry and lets down his guard and is attacked by the army of the fiery Queen, who is furious that the King has disinherited his own son in granting the future crown to York.  York is captured, grotesquely humiliated and murdered in Shakespeare’s most accomplished scene yet, featuring phenomenal speeches by Margaret and York.  York’s sons plot revenge and grow strong enough to once again make a grab at the throne.  There is a senseless ebb and flow on both sides until the sons of York triumph and Edward is crowned King while Henry has fled the battle and wanders lost in a forest and Margaret returns to the continent in order to seek help from France.   The York sons bicker over King Edward’s marriage plans and he is captured by Margaret’s new formed army.  The crown is temporarily restored to Henry, and Warwick and York’s son, Clarence, declare their support for Henry.  In the ensuing battle Edward and Richard capture and imprison Henry and Margaret.  Henry is murdered by Richard in the Tower and Richard openly declares his intention, over time, to win the throne for himself by whatever means necessary, even over his own brothers, Clarence and King Edward.

Act I (4 scenes)

Scene i

London. The Parliament

Enter York, Edward, Richard, Warwick and soldiers all wearing white roses in their hats

Warwick: “I wonder how the King escaped our hands.”

York: “He slyly stole away.”

Richard: “Speak thou for me, and tell them what I did.”

Richard throws down Somerset’s head.

York: “Richard hath best deserved of all my sons.”

Richard: “Thus do I hope to shake King Henry’s head.”

Warwick: “This is the palace of the fearful King, and this the royal seat. Possess it, York; for this is thine.”

York: “Assist me then, sweet Warwick, and I will. Be resolute. I mean to take possession of my right.”

Warwick: “Richard, claim the English crown!”

York occupies the throne.

Enter King Henry, Clifford, Northumberland, Westmoreland, Exeter and soldiers all wearing red roses in their hats

King: “My lords, look where the sturdy rebel sits, even in the chair of state.”

Westmoreland: “Shall we suffer this? Let’s pluck him down.”

King: “Be patient, Westmoreland.”

Clifford: “My gracious Lord, here in the Parliament, let us assail the family of York.”

King: “Know you not that the city favours them and they have groups of soldiers at their beck?”

Exeter: “But when the Duke is slain they will quickly fly.”

King: “Thou factious Duke of York, descend my throne and kneel for mercy at my feet. I am thy sovereign.”

York: “I am thine.”

Exeter: “For shame, come down.”

Warwick: “Exeter, thou art a traitor to the crown in following this usurping Henry.”Clifford: “Whom should he follow but his natural king.”

Warwick: “True Clifford, and that is Richard, Duke of York.”

King: “And shall I stand, while thou sits in my throne?”

York: “It must and shall be so; content thyself.”

King: “What title hast thou, traitor, to the crown? I am the son of King Henry the Fifth, who made the French to stoop.”

Warwick: “Talk not of France, since thou hast lost it all.”

Richard: “Father, tear the crown from the usurper’s head.”

Edward: “Sweet father, do so; set it on your head.”

King: “Peace thou! Give King Henry leave to speak.”

Warwick: “Plantagenet shall speak first. Hear him, lords.”

King: “Think’st thou that I will leave my kingly throne, wherein my grandfather and father sat? No. My title is good, and better far than his.”

Warwick: “Prove it, Henry, and thou shall be king.”

King: “Henry the Fourth by conquest got the crown.”

York: “Twas by rebellion against his king.”

King: (aside) “I know not what to say; my title’s weak” – “Tell me, may not a king adopt an heir?”

York: “What then?”

King: “For Richard the Second, in the view of many lords, resigned the crown to Henry the Fourth, whose heir my father was, and I am his.”

York: “He rose against him and made him to resign his crown perforce.”

King: (aside) “All will revolt from me and turn to him.”

Clifford: “King Henry, be thy title right or wrong, Clifford vows to fight in thy defence. May that ground gape and swallow me alive, where I shall knee to him who slew my father.”

York: “Henry of Lancaster, resign thy crown.”

Warwick: “Do right unto this princely Duke of York, or I will fill the house with armed men and write up his title with usurping blood.”

Warwick stamps his foot and soldiers appear.

King: “Let me for this life-time reign as king.”

York: “Confirm the crown to me and to my heirs and thou shall reign in quiet while thou lives.”

King: “I am content. Richard, enjoy the kingdom after my decease.”

Clifford: “What wrong is this unto the Prince, your son.”

Westmoreland: “Base, fearful and despairing Henry! I cannot stay to hear these articles.”

Northumberland: “Nor I.”

Clifford: “Come, let us tell the Queen this news.”

Westmoreland: “Farewell, faint-hearted and degenerate king, in whose cold blood no spark of honour bides.”

Northumberland: “Be thou a prey unto the House of York.”

The King sighs

Warwick: “Why should you sigh, my Lord?”

King: “Not for myself, Warwick, but my son, whom I shall unnaturally disinherit. But be that as it may. (to York) I here entail the crown to thee and to thine heirs forever, conditionally, that here thou take an oath to cease this civil war, and, while I live, to honour me as thy king and sovereign, and neither by treason or hostility to seek to put me down and reign thyself.”

York: “This oath I willingly take and will perform.” (York comes down from the throne.)

Warwick: “Long live King Henry!”

York: “Now York and Lancaster are reconciled. Farewell, my gracious Lord. I will to my castle.”

Enter Queen Margaret and the Prince of Wales, Edward.

Exeter: “Here comes the Queen, whose looks betray her anger. I’ll steal away.”

King: “Exeter, so will I.”

Queen: “Nay, go not from me. Ah, wretched man! Would I had died a maid, and never seen thee, never borne thee a son, seeing thou has proven so unnatural a father! Hath he deserved to lose his birthright, thus?”

Prince: “Father, you cannot disinherit me. If you be King, why should I not succeed?”

King: “Pardon me, Margaret; pardon me, sweet son, Warwick and the Duke of York enforced me.”

Queen: “Enforced thee! Art thou King and will be forced? I shame to hear thee speak. Ah, timorous wretch! Thou hast undone thyself, thy son and me. The Duke is made Protector of the realm; and yet shall thou be safe? Such safety finds the trembling lamb environed with wolves. The soldiers should have tossed me on their pikes before I would have granted to that act. But thou prefers thy life before thine honour; and seeing thou dost, I here divorce myself both from thy table, Henry, and thy bed, until that act of parliament be repealed whereby my son is disinherited. Thus do I leave thee. Come son, let’s away. Our army is ready; we’ll after them.”

King: “Stay, gentle Margaret, and hear me speak.”

Queen: “Thou hast spoke too much already; get thee gone.”

King: “Gentle son, Edward, thou wilt stay with me?”

Queen: “Ay, to be murdered by his enemies.”

Prince: “When I return in victory from the field I’ll see your grace; till then I’ll follow her.”

King: “Poor Queen! Revenged may she be on that hateful Duke, whose haughty spirit, winged with desire will cost my crown.”

Analysis

Act I is action packed and rather dramatically advances the entire story in this sequence of plays. Both York and King Henry have partially legitimate but partially dubious claims to the throne. It all hinges on Henry IV, King Henry’s grandfather, who either usurped the throne or was handed it by King Richard II. History still debates this point. York and his supporters are aggressive in his claim to the crown but so are King Henry’s supporters. The points are argued back and forth until the King, in a moment of weakness, agrees to have the throne turned over to York and his heirs upon the death of Henry, thus disinheriting his son from the throne. York immediately agrees to this although the King’s supporters are aghast, especially Queen Margaret, who rages at the King for his weakness and vows to fight the Yorkists so that her son, Prince Edward, will be king upon Henry’s death. As King Henry becomes weaker Margaret assumes centre stage in the fight to preserve Henry’s crown. The question of succession is an extremely touchy one and Shakespeare had to be careful here, as his own aging monarch, Queen Elizabeth I, was without issue and a succession crisis could easily become a reality soon. We started Henry VI, Part I with innumerable lords vying for influence and power but now there remain only Henry and York and their respective families and followers.

Act I

Scene ii

Sandal Castle in Yorkshire

Enter York and sons Edward and Richard

York: “What is your quarrel?”

Edward: “But a slight contention.”

York: “About what?”

Richard: “About the crown of England, father, which is yours.”

York: “Mine, boy? Not till King Henry be dead.”

Richard: “Your right depends not on his life or death.”

Edward: “Enjoy it now. By giving the House of Lancaster leave to breathe, it will outrun you, father, in the end.”

York: “I took an oath that he should quietly reign.”

Edward: ” But for a kingdom any oath may be broken. I would break a thousand oaths to reign one year.”

Richard: “Your oath, my lord, is vain and frivolous. Therefore, to arms. And father, do but think how sweet a thing it is to wear a crown. Why do we linger thus? I cannot rest until the white rose that I wear be dyed in the lukewarm blood of Henry’s heart.”

York: “Richard, enough. I will be king, or die.”

Messenger: “The Queen with all of the northern earls and lords intend here to besiege you in your castle. She is hard by with twenty-thousand men.”

York: “What! Think that we fear them? Edward and Richard, you shall stay with me.”

Richard: “A woman general! What should we fear?”

Edward: “I hear their drums. Let’s bid them battle straight.”

York: “Five men to twenty! Though the odds be great, I doubt not.”

Analysis

The truce determined in the previous scene is rendered null and void as York’s sons rather easily persuade him to fight for the crown immediately rather than abide by the agreement to wait until Henry’s death. And Margaret’s army approaches, as she insists her son remain heir to the throne.

Act I

Scene iii

Field of battle outside York’s castle

Enter Rutland and his tutor and Clifford and soldiers

Clifford: “As for the brat of this accursed duke, whose father slew my father, he shall die.”

Rutland’s tutor: “Ah, Clifford, murder not this innocent child, lest thou be hated both of God and man.”

Rutland: “Ah, Gentle Clifford, kill me with thy sword and not with such a cruel, threatening look! Sweet Clifford, hear me speak before I die. Be thou revenged on men, and let me live.”

Clifford: “In vain thou speaks, poor boy; my father’s blood hath stopped the passage where thy words should enter. The sight of any of the House of York is a fury to torment my soul; and till I root out their accursed line, and leave not one alive, I live in hell.”

Rutland: “To thee I pray: sweet Clifford, pity me.”

Clifford: “Such pity as my rapier’s point affords.”

Rutland: “I never did thee harm.”

Clifford: “Thy father has.”

Rutland: “Thou has one son; for his sake pity me, lest he be as miserably slain as I. Ah, let me live in prison all my days; and when I give occasion of offence then let me die, for thou has no cause.”

Clifford: “No cause! Thy father slew my father; therefore die.”

Clifford stabs Rutland, who dies.

Clifford: “Plantagenet, I come. And this thy son’s blood cleaving to my blade shall rust upon my weapon, till thy blood, congealed with this, do make me wipe off both.”

Analysis

The Duke of York earlier killed Clifford’s aging father and Clifford vowed to kill even the youngest of the House of York, and just made good on this vow. The War of the Roses is back on again!

Act I

Scene iv

Another part of the field.

Enter York

York: “The army of the Queen has got the field, and all my followers turn back and fly, like lambs pursued by starved wolves. My sons – God knows what has bechance them. The fatal followers do pursue, and I am faint and cannot fly their fury. The sands are numbered that make up my life. Here must I stay and here my life must end.”

Enter the Queen, Clifford, Northumberland and the Prince with soldiers.

Northumberland: “Yield Plantagenet.”

York: “My ashes, as the Pheonix, may bring forth a bird that will revenge upon you all.”

Clifford prepares to kill York

Queen: “Hold, valiant Clifford, for a thousand causes I would prolong a while the traitor’s life. Come, make him sit upon this hill here. What, was it you who would be England’s king? Where are your mess of sons to back you now? The wanton Edward and the lusty George, and where is that valiant crook-back prodigy, Dicky your boy, who was want to cheer his dad in mutinies? Where is your darling Rutland? Look York: I stained this napkin with the blood that valiant Clifford with his rapier’s point, made issue from the bosom of the boy. And if thy eyes can water for his death, I give thee this to dry your cheeks with. Alas, poor York! But that I hate thee deadly, I should lament thy miserable state. I prithee grieve to make me merry, York. What, has thy fiery heart so parched thy entrails that not a tear can fall for Rutland’s death? Why art thou patient, man? Thou should be mad; and I to make thee mad do mock thee thus. Stamp, rave and fret that I may sing and dance. York cannot speak unless he wears a crown. A crown for York!

The Queen puts a paper crown upon York’s head.

Queen: “Ay, merry, sir, now looks he like a king! Ay, this is he who took King Henry’s chair, and this is he who was his adopted heir. Off with the crown and with the crown his head. And take time to do him dead.”

Clifford: “This is my office, for my father’s sake.”

York: “She-wolf of France, whose tongue is more poisoned than the adder’s tooth. How ill-beseeming is it in thy sex to triumph like an Amazonian. Thou art as opposite to every good as the Antipodes are to us. O, tiger’s heart wrapped in a woman’s hide! How could thou drain the life-blood of the child, to bid the father wipe his eyes with, and yet be seen to bear a woman’s face? Women are soft, mild, pitiful and flexible; thou stern, obdurate, flinty, rough and remorseless. Bid thou me rage? Why, now thou has thy wish. Would thou have me weep? Why, now thou has thy will, and every drop cries vengeance for my sweet Rutland’s death against thee, Clifford, and thee, false Frenchwoman. That face of his the hungry cannibals would not have touched and would not have stained with blood. But you are more inhuman – ten times more – than tigers. See, ruthless Queen, a hapless father’s tears. This cloth thou dipped in the blood of my sweet boy, I with tears do wash the blood away. Keep thou the napkin, and go boast of this; and if thou tells the heavy story right, upon my soul, the hearers will shed tears; yea, even my foes will shed fast-falling tears, and say ‘alas, it was a piteous deed!’ There, take the crown, and with my crown my curse. Hard hearted Clifford, take me from the world; my soul to heaven, my blood upon your heads.

Clifford: “Here’s for my oath and here’s for my father’s death.

Clifford stabs York

Queen: “And here’s to right our gentle-hearted king.”

The Queen stabs York

York dies

Queen: “Off with his head, and set it on York gates so that York may overlook York.”

Analysis

In one of the Bard’s most powerful scenes, Queen Margaret taunts York and their exchange is bitter and tragic. Now his sons must get revenge for his death, and as we know, one of his three remaining sons is ruthless Richard, who we will see much more of in the remainder of this play and again in the one which follows and bears his name. The peace forged between King Henry and York has been dissected by Queen Margaret and Clifford. It is now Margaret’s turn to take centre stage, as she now captures, grotesquely humiliates and murders York.  We were down to the King vs the Yorkists.  Margaret thinks she has preserved the crown for herself and Henry by killing York.… but there remain four more acts and there remains Richard.  Margaret may merely have bought a bit of time.  Shakespeare is clearly growing as a writer and we have yet to see the likes of Margaret as we have in these two scenes with Henry and then with York.   The exchange between Margaret and York is vintage Shakespeare, who seems nearly prepared to unleash Richard III, his first true masterpiece, to the world stage.

Act II (6 scenes)

Scene i

A plain near Herefordshire

Enter Edward and Richard

Edward: “I wonder how our princely father escaped from Clifford’s pursuit.”

Richard: “I cannot know joy until I be resolved where our right and valiant father is.”

Enter a messenger

Richard: “What art thou, whose heavy looks foretell some dreadful story?”

Messenger: “The noble Duke of York was slain, slaughtered by the arm of unrelenting Clifford and the Queen, who laughed in his face; and when with grief he wept, the ruthless Queen gave him to dry his cheeks a napkin steeped in the harmless blood of sweet young Rutland, by rough Clifford slain. After many scorns and many foul taunts, they took his head, and on the gates of York they set the same; and there it doth remain.”

Edward: “Sweet Duke of York, our prop to lean upon, now thou art gone. Clifford, thou has slain the flower of Europe, and treacherously has thou vanquished him, for hand to hand he would have vanquished thee. O, never shall I see more joy.”

Richard: “I cannot weep, for all my body’s moisture scarce serves to quench my furnace-burning heart. Richard, I bear thy name; I’ll avenge thy death.”

Enter Warwick

Warwick: “How now, fair lords?”

Richard: “O valiant lord, the Duke of York is slain.”

Warwick: “And now, to add more measure to your woe, our soldiers fell gently down. They had no heart to fight, so that we fled.”

Richard: “In this troubling time, what is to be done? Wrap our bodies in black mourning gowns, numbering our Ave-Marias with our beads? Or shall we upon the helmets of our foes tell our devotion with revengeful arms? If for the last, say Ay!”

Edward: “Then strike up the drums!”

Enter a messenger

Messenger: “The Queen is coming and craves your company for speedy counsel.”

Analysis

With York dead, the Yorkist claim to the throne is now in the hands of his sons, two of whom will be kings. There is still a long way to go!

Act II

Scene ii

Before York

Enter King Henry, the Queen, the Prince, Clifford and Northumberland.

Queen: “Welcome, my lord, to this brave town of York. Yonder’s the head of that arch-enemy, that thought to be encompassed with your crown. Does not the object cheer your heart, my lord.”

King: “To see this sight, it irks my very soul. Withhold revenge, dear God; tis not my fault, nor wittingly have I infringed my vow.”

Clifford: “My gracious liege, this too much harmful pity must be laid aside. Ambitious York did level at thy crown. He, but a duke would have his son a king. Thou, being a king, blessed with a goodly son, did yield consent to disinherit him, which argued thee a most unloving father. For shame, my liege. Were it not pity that this goodly boy should lose his birthright by his father’s fault?”

King: “Full well has Clifford played the orator, but Clifford, tell me, did thou never hear that things ill got had ever bad success? I’ll leave my son my virtuous deeds behind. Ah, cousin York, how it does grieve me that thy head is here!”

Enter a messenger

Messenger: “Be in readiness, for with a band of thirty-thousand men comes Warwick, backing the Duke of York, and in the towns, as they march along, they proclaim him king and many fly to him. They are at hand.”

Clifford: “I would your highness would depart the field. The Queen has best success when you are absent.”

Queen: “Ay, good my lord, and leave us to our fortune.”

King: “Why, that’s my fortune too; therefore I’ll stay.”

Northumberland: “Be it with resolution then, to fight.”

Enter Edward, George, Richard, Warwick and soldiers

Edward: “Now, perjured Henry, will thou kneel for grace and set thy diadem upon my head or bide the mortal fortune of the field?”

Queen: “Go rate thy minions, proud, insulting boy.”

Edward: “I am his king and he should bow his knee. I was adopted heir by his consent. As I hear, it is you who are now king, though he do wear the crown, and you have caused him by a new act of parliament to blot me out and put his own son in.”

Clifford: “Who should succeed the father but the son?”

Richard: “Are you there, butcher?”

Clifford: “Ay, crook-back, here I stand to answer thee, the proudest of thy sort.”

Richard: “Twas you who killed young Rutland, was it not?”

Clifford: Ay, and old York, and yet not satisfied.”

Richard: “Break off the parlay, for scarce I can refrain upon that Clifford, that cruel child killer. But ere sunset, I’ll make thee curse the deed.”

King: “Have done with words, my lords, and hear me speak.”

Queen: “Defy them then, or else hold closed thy lips.”

Clifford: “My liege, the wound that bred this meeting here cannot be cured by words; therefore be still.”

Queen: “Richard, thou art a foul misshapen stigmatic, marked by the destinies to be avoided, as venomous toads or lizard’s dreadful stings.”

Edward: “Henry’s father revelled in the heart of France, and had he matched according to his state, he might have kept that glory to this day; but when he took a beggar to his bed, that heaped sedition on his crown at home.”

George: “We’ll never leave until we have hewn thee down.”

Edward: “I defy thee, not willing any further conference, since thou denies the gentle king to speak.”

Analysis

Edward wants to be king and chooses to heap all blame in the kingdom upon Margaret. The parlay ends and a battle is ensured.

Act II

Scene iii

A field of battle in Yorkshire

Enter Warwick, George, Edward and Richard

George: “Our hap is lost. Our ranks are broke, and ruin follows us.”

Edward: “Weak are we, and cannot shun pursuit.”

Warwick: “Why stand we like soft-hearted women here, wailing our losses, while the foe doth rage .”

Edward: “O Warwick, I do bend my knee with thine, thy setter-up and plucker-down of kings.”

Richard: “I that did never weep now melt with woe that winter should cut off our spring-time so.”

Analysis

The battle does not go well for the Yorkists. Enough said.

Act II

Scene iv

Another part of the field

Enter Richard and Clifford

Richard: “Now, Clifford, I have singled thee alone.”

Clifford: “Richard, this is the hand that stabbed thy father York; and this the hand that slew thy brother Rutland; and here’s the heart that triumphs in their deaths and cheers these hands that slew thy sire and brother to execute the like upon thyself. And so, have at thee.”

They fight. Enter Warwick. Clifford flies.

Analysis

The briefest of scenes, in which Richard and Clifford exchange words and fight until Warwick arrives and Clifford wisely departs.

Act II

Scene v

Another part of the field.

Enter King Henry, alone

King: “This battle, now sways it this way, now sways it that way. Now one the better, then another best. Both tugging to be victors. Here on this hill will I sit me down. Would I were dead, if God’s good will were so! For what is in this world but grief and woe? O God! Me thinks it were a happy life to be no better than a homely swain and to sit upon a hill as I do now. To see the minutes how they run, and how many make the hour complete; how many hours bring about the day; how many days will finish up the year; how many years a mortal man may live. When this is known, then to divide the times: how many hours must I tend my flock; so many hours must I take my rest; so many hours must I contemplate; so many hours must I sport myself; so many days; so many weeks; so many years ere I shall shear the fleece. So minutes, hours, days, months and years, passed over to the end they were created, would bring white hairs unto a quiet grave. Ah, what a life were this! How sweet! How lovely! And to conclude the shepherd’s homely curds, his cold thin drink out of his leather bottle, his wonted sleep under a fresh tree’s shade, all which secure and sweetly he enjoys, is far beyond a prince’s delicates.

Enter a son that has killed his father.

Son: “Ill blows the wind that profits nobody. This man whom hand to hand I slew in fight may be possessed with some crowns. Who is this? O God! It is my father’s face, whom in this conflict I unawares have killed. O heavy times, begetting such events! I, who at his hands received my life, have by my hands of life bereaved him. Pardon me, God. I knew not what I did. And pardon, father, for I knew thee not. My tears shall wipe away these bloody marks.”

King: “O piteous spectacle! O bloody times! Weep, wretched man; I’ll aid thee tear for tear.”

Enter a father that has killed his son.

Father: “Thou that so stoutly hath resisted me, give me thy gold. But let me see. Is this our foe’s face? Ah, no, no, no, it is my only son. O, pity, God, this miserable age! What stratagems, how butcherly, erroneous, mutinous, and unnatural, this deadly quarrel daily doth beget!”

King: “Woe above woe! O that my death would stay these ruthful deeds! O pity, pity, gentle heaven, pity! The red rose and the white are on his face. The fatal colours of our striving houses. A thousand lives must perish.”

Son: “Was ever a son so rued a father’s death?”

Father: “Was ever a father so bemoaned his son?”

King: “Was ever a king so grieved for subject’s woe? Much is your sorrow; mine ten times so much.”

Enter the Queen, the Prince and Exeter

Prince: “Fly, father, fly; for all your friends are fled and Warwick rages like a chafed bull.”

Queen: “Mount you, my lords. Edward and Richard, like a brace of greyhounds, having the fearful hare in sight, with fiery eyes sparkling for wrath.”

Exeter: “Away! For vengeance comes along with them.”

Analysis

King Henry has been spared the battlefield and reflects on a much desired simpler life he might have lived as a shepherd. He then encounters a son who has killed his father and a father who has killed his son. The fortunes on the battlefield change again and now it’s the King and his supporters who desperately flee the conflict.

Act II

Scene vi

Another part of the field

Enter Clifford, wounded

Clifford: “O Henry, I fear thy overthrow more than my body’s parting with my soul! And who shines now but Henry’s enemies. There is no way to fly. The foe is merciless and will not pity. Come York and Richard and the rest. I stabbed your fathers’ bosoms: split my heart.

Clifford faints

Enter Edward, George, Richard, Warwick with soldiers

Edward: “Some troops pursue the bloody minded Queen. Think you that Clifford fled with them?”

Warwick: “No, tis impossible he should escape. Your brother Richard marked him for the grave; and wheresoever he is, he’s surely dead.”

Clifford groans and dies

Richard: “Whose soul is that which takes her heavy leave? Tis Clifford.”

Warwick: “From the gates of York fetch down your father’s head, which Clifford placed there. Off with the traitor’s head and rear it in the place your father’s stands. And now to London with triumphant march, there to be crowned England’s royal king, and ask the Lady Bona for thy Queen. So shalt thou sinew both these lands together. First I will see the coronation; and then to Brittany to effect this marriage.”

Edward: “Richard, I will create thee Duke of Gloucester; and George of Clarence,”

Analysis

Clifford is dead and Edward is set to be crowned in London. Fortunes are as fickle on the battlefields as they are in the royal court. Clearly, the nation is in crisis, as both sides strive to destroy the other for possession of the crown.  Each side is led by the most ruthless individual remaining: Margaret in the one camp and Richard in the other.  It has become virtually that simple. The scales tip each way at various times, until by the end of the act the York brothers are racing toward London and the throne.  Henry seems done, wishing for his own death.  Richard, on the other hand, is growing in his quest for power and his menacing nature.  He will continue to do so for the rest of the play, knowing that once the ruling Lancasters are disposed of he will face his own two brothers, Edward and Clarence, both ahead of him as claimants to the crown.  He still has a long way to go but his journey toward kingship is certainly well under way.  Richard and Margaret each know the essence of the other as ruthless and ambitious and this relationship is only just beginning.

Act III (3 scenes)

Scene i

The north of England

Enter two keepers with cross-bows and King Henry, disguised, with a prayer-book

1 Keeper: “This is the former king; let’s seize upon him.”

2 Keeper: “Forbear awhile; we’ll hear a little more.”

King Henry: “My Queen and son are gone to France for aid.”

2 Keeper: “Say, what art thou that talks of Kings and Queens?”

King Henry: “More than I seem and less than I was born to.”

2 Keeper: “But thou talks as if thou were a king.”

King Henry: “Why, so I am.”

2 keeper: “If thou be a king, where is thy crown?”

King Henry: “My crown is in my heart, not on my head. My crown is called content; a crown it is that seldom kings enjoy.”

2 Keeper: “You are the king King Edward has deposed, and we his subjects, sworn in all allegiance, will apprehend you as his enemy.”

King Henry: “You were sworn true subjects unto me. Tell me then, have you not broke your oaths?”

1 Keeper: “No.”

King Henry: “Why, am I dead?”

1 Keeper: “We are true subjects to King Edward.”

Analysis

King Henry is in hiding in northern England, when these two keepers encounter him and recognize who he is. They are aware that he has been deposed by Edward and determine to turn him over to the new king.”

Act III

Scene ii

London. The palace.

Enter King Edward, Richard of Gloucester, George of Clarence and Lady Grey

King Edward: “Brother of Gloucester, this lady’s husband was slain, his land then seized on by the conquerer. Her suit is now to repossess those lands.”

Gloucester: “Your Highness shall do well to grant her suit. (aside to his brother George of Clarence) I see the lady has a thing to grant before the king shall grant her humble suit.”

King Edward: “I will tell you how these lands are to be got. What service will thou do me if I give them?”

Lady Grey: “My love till death.”

King Edward: “I did not mean such love. But now you may partly perceive my mind.”

Lady Grey: “My mind will never grant what I perceive.”

King Edward: “To tell thee plain, I am to lie with thee.”

Lady Grey: “To tell you plain, I had rather lie in prison.”

King Edward: “Why, then thou shall not have thy husband’s lands.”

Lady Grey: “Why, then my honesty shall be my dower.”

King Edward: “Thou wrong’st thy children mightily.”

Lady Grey: “My suit is at an end.”

Clarence: “He is the bluntest wooer in Christendom.”

King Edward: (an aside) “One way or another, she is for a king. And she shall be my love or my queen.”

King Edward: “Say that King Edward take thee for his queen?”

Lady Grey: “I am a subject unfit to be a sovereign. I am too mean to be your queen and too good to be your concubine.”

King Edward: “Thou shall be my queen.”

Gloucester: “The widow likes it not.”

King Edward: “Her suit is granted for her husband’s lands.”

Enter a nobleman

Nobleman: “Henry, your foe, is taken and brought as prisoner to your palace gate.”

King Edward: “See that he be conveyed unto the Tower.”

Exit all but Gloucester

Gloucester (an aside) “Ay, Edward, would that he were wasted, marrow, bones and all, that from his loins no hopeful branch may spring to cross me from the golden time I look for! And yet, between my soul’s desire and me is Edward, Clarence, Henry, and his son, young Edward, and all the unlooked for issue of their bodies. Why, then I do but dream of sovereignty. So do I wish the crown, being so far off; and so I chide the means that keeps me from it. Well, say there is no kingdom then for Richard; what other pleasure can the world afford? I’ll make my heaven in a lady’s lap, and deck my body in gay ornaments. O miserable thought! And more unlikely than to accomplish twenty golden crowns. Why, love forswore me in my mother’s womb, to shrink my arm up like a withered shrub; to make an envious mountain on my back, where sits deformity to mark my body; to shape my legs of an unequal size; to disproportion me in every part, like to a chaos or an unlicked bear-whelp. And am I then, a man to be loved? O monstrous fault to harbour such a thought. Then since this earth afford no joy to me but to command, I’ll make my heaven to dream upon the crown, and while I live to count this world but hell, until my misshaped trunk that bears this head be found impaled with a glorious crown. And yet I know not how to get the crown, for many lives stand between me and home. And I torment myself to catch the English crown; and from that torment I will free myself or hew my way out with a bloody axe. Why, I can smile, and murder while I smile, and cry ‘content’ to that which grieves my heart, and wet my cheeks with artificial tears, and frame my face to all occasions. I can add colour to a chameleon and set the murderous Machiavel to school. Can I do this and not get a crown?

Analysis

Everything changes so quickly in this portion of the play.  Henry is despondent as he wanders England and even more so as he is brought as a prisoner to Edward, who immediately assigns him to the Tower.  Marriages were an important way for monarchs to align allies and overcome enemies and just as King Henry’s marriage to Margaret is seen by many as a disastrous alliance and a main reason for his troubles, King Edward has just made a similar miscalculation, alienating much of his support in his choice of a wife.  But this act belongs to Richard, who takes centre stage for the first time.  In this, Shakespeare’s first great soliloquy, we are ushered into his world of impatience, alienation and a degree of ruthlessness not previously revealed.  His deformities preclude the courtly life and the many claimants ahead of him cause him to determine to “hew my way out with a bloody axe and smile and murder as I smile, setting the murderous Machiavel to school.”  Richard reminds us of the vice figures in the medieval dramas Shakespeare would have been familiar with.  He references Machiavelli, the Renaissance advocate for ruthless political cunning.  At the same time his deformities now appear as a sign of his evil inner being, or perhaps merely an excuse for what he is about to do over the next seven acts in this play and his own.  Here is our initial close encounter with the interior motivation of Shakespeare’s first masterpiece of a character, Richard of Gloucester, soon to be Richard III.

Act III

Scene iii

France. The King’s palace

Enter Louis (the French King), Bona (his sister), Prince Edward and Queen Margaret.

King Louis: “Why, say, fair Queen, whence springs this deep despair?”

Queen Margaret: “King Henry has become a banished man, while proud and ambitious Edward, Duke of York, usurps the regal title. This is the cause that I, poor Margaret, with this my son, Prince Edward, Henry’s heir, am come to crave thy just and lawful aid; and if thou fail us, all our hope is done.”

Enter Warwick

King Louis: “Brave Warwick, what brings thee to France?”

Warwick: “From worthy England, I come in kindness to crave a league of amity, with a nuptial knot, if thou vouchsafe to grant thy virtuous Lady Bona, thy fair sister, to England’s King, in lawful marriage.”

Queen Margaret: (an aside) “If that go forward, Henry’s hope is done.”

Warwick: (to Bona) “And, gracious madam, in our King’s behalf I am commanded to tell the passion of my sovereign’s heart.”

King Louis: “Then, Warwick, thus our sister shall be Edward’s.”

Queen Margaret: “Impudent and shameless Warwick, proud setter up and puller down of kings!”

Enter messenger

Messenger: “My Lord Warwick, these letters are for you and the Queen.”

King Louis: “Warwick, what is thy news? And yours, fair Margaret?”

Queen Margaret: “Mine such as fill my heart with unhoped joys.”

Warwick: “Mine full of sorrow.”

King Louis: “What, has your king married the lady Grey? Dare he presume to scorn us in this manner?”

Warwick: “I am clear from this misdeed of Edward’s – no more my king. I here renounce him and return to Henry. My noble Queen, let former grudges pass, and henceforth I am thy true servitor. I will revenge his wrong to Lady Bona, and replant Henry in his former state.”

Queen Margaret: “Warwick, these words have turned my hate to love and joy that thou becomes Henry’s friend.”

Warwick: “So much his friend, that if King Louis vouchsafe to furnish us with soldiers I’ll undertake to land them on our coast and force the tyrant from his seat by war. And as for Clarence, as my letter tells me, he’s very likely now to fall from him.”

King Louis: “I firmly am resolved that you shall have aid. Warwick, thou with five thousand men shall cross the seas and bid false Edward battle. I long till Edward falls by war’s mischance for mocking marriage with a dame of France.”

Analysis

Edward has sent Warwick to arrange a marriage with the French King’s sister and doesn’t he end up marrying Lady Grey, thus alienating, in one fell swoop, his own brother Clarence, Warwick, and the French King. The wheel of history can turn on such mischance. He should have learned from Henry and thought more about his marriage alliance.

Act IV (8 scenes)

Scene i

London. The palace.

Enter Gloucester, Clarence, Monague, King Edward, Lady Grey (Queen Elizabeth) and Hastings

Gloucester: “Now, tell me, brother Clarence, what think you of this new marriage with the Lady Grey?”

Clarence: “I mind to tell him plainly what I think.”

King Edward: “Now, Brother of Clarence, how like you our choice that you stand pensive and malcontent?”

Clarence: “As well as Louis of France or Warwick.”

King Edward: “They are but Louis and Warwick. I am Edward, your king, and must have my will. Tell me some reason why the Lady Grey should not become my wife and England’s Queen.”

Clarence: “King Louis becomes your enemy for mocking him about the marriage of the Lady Bona.”

Gloucester: “And Warwick in now dishonoured by this new marriage.”

Montague: “To have joined with France in such alliance would more have strengthened our commonwealth against foreign storms than any home-bred marriage.”

Clarence: “I shortly mind to leave you.”

King Edward: “Edward will be king and not be tied to his brother’s will.”

Gloucester: ” (aside) “I hear, yet say not much, but think the more.

Clarence: “Now, brother king, farewell.”

Somerset follows Clarence

Gloucester: (aside) “Not I. My thoughts aim at a further matter; I stay not for the love of Edward but the crown.”

Edward: “Now, brother Richard, will you stand by us?”

Gloucester: “Ay.”

King Edward: “Why, then am I sure of victory.”

Analysis

Marriages were a major deal and involved so much more than the love life of the king. The entire kingdom may be affected by a monarch’s choice of marriage partner. The evidence is plain to see in King Henry’s decision to marry Margaret. The dukes and lords were disapproving and it caused the court to become more infected with rancor than it already was. King Edward actually sent Warwick to France to arrange his marriage to the French king’s sister, only to decide on Lady Grey in the interim. This alienated the French, Warwick, Clarence, Somerset and, no doubt, many others, and dramatically altered the power struggle between the two houses competing for the English crown. Richard of Gloucester is no more impressed by his brother’s marriage than anyone else, but he assumes to be loyal in order to remain close to the crown he so desires. This will prove a wise strategy, moving forward.

Act IV

Scene ii

A plain in Warwickshire

Warwick: “The common people by numbers swarm to us.”

Enter Clarence and Somerset

Warwick: “Somerset and Clarence, my lords – are we all friends?”

Clarence: “Fear not that, my lord.”

Warwick: “Thy brother being carelessly encamped, we may surprise and take him – I say not slaughter him.”

They all cry ‘Henry!’

Analysis

The forces allied against King Edward are formidable and on the move.

Act IV

Scene iii

Edward’s camp, near Warwick

Enter Warwick, Clarence, Oxford and French soldiers

Warwick: “This is his tent. Edward shall be ours. Here is the Duke.”

King Edward: “The Duke! Why, Warwick, when we parted thou called me king.”

Warwick: “Ay, but the case is altered. When you disgraced me I degraded you from being king. How should you govern any kingdom, who knows not how to use ambassadors and knows not how to use your brothers brotherly.”

Warwick takes off King Edward’s crown

Warwick: “Henry shall now wear the English crown.”

They lead Edward our forcefully

Oxford: “What now remains, my lords, for us to do but march to London with our soldiers?”

Warwick: “Ay, and free Henry from imprisonment and see him seated in the regal throne.”

Analysis

So the ill advised marriage has cost Edward his crown… at least for now.

Act IV

Scene iv

London. The Palace

Enter Queen Elizabeth and Rivers

Rivers: “Is my sovereign slain?”

Queen Elizabeth: “Ay, almost slain, for he is taken prisoner.”

Rivers: “Yet gracious madam, Warwick may lose that now hath won the day.”

Queen Elizabeth: “For the love of Edward’s offspring in my womb. Let us fly while we may fly; if Warwick takes us, we are sure to die.”

Analysis

The Queen of England, Edward’s wife, flees London as Warwick approaches with his army, for surely she would not be spared, as the cause of this entire affair.

Act IV

Scene v

A park in Yorkshire

Enter Gloucester, Lord Hastings and others.

Gloucester: “Our king, my brother, is prisoner here but is attended by weak guard. He shall here find his friends to set him free from his captivity.”

Edward is freed

Gloucester: “Brother, the time and case require haste. Your horse stands ready.”

Analysis

Warwick is not the only effective king maker. Richard wants to keep that crown close, and so Edward is free again.

Act IV

Scene vi

Enter King Henry, Clarence, Warwick, Somerset and young Henry of Richmond (the future King Henry VII)

King Henry: “Warwick, after God, thou set me free, therefore I thank God and thee. Warwick and Clarence, I make you both protectors of this land, while I myself will lead a private life and in devotion spend my latter days.”

Warwick: “We’ll yoke together. It is more than needful that Edward be pronounced a traitor and all his lands and goods be confiscated.”

King Henry: “My Lord of Somerset, what youth is that.

Somerset: “My liege, it is young Henry, Earl of Richmond.”

King Henry: “Come hither, England’s hope.”

The King lays hands on young Henry’s head

King Henry: “This pretty lad will prove our country’s bliss. His looks are full of peaceful majesty; his head by nature framed to wear a crown, his hand to wield a sceptre; and himself likely in time to bless a regal throne. Make much of him, my lords; for this is he who must help you more than you are hurt by me.”

Enter a messenger

Warwick: “What news?”

Messenger: “That Edward has escaped and fled to Burgundy.”

Somerset: “I like not this flight of Edward’s, for doubtless Burgundy will yield him help and we shall have more wars before long. This young Richmond we’ll send hence to Brittany, till storms be past of civil enmity.”

Analysis

The back and forth nature of this conflict is pendulous indeed. Edward has been sprung free and more wars now seem inevitable. Prophecies play an enormous role in Shakespeare productions and King Henry has prophesied quite accurately in his recognition of young Henry of Richmond as one who will some day prove England’s bliss and wear the crown. This is the young lad who will save England from the violent and willful King Richard III, resolve the War of the Roses, found the Tudor dynasty and sire the notable King Henry VIII, whose daughter will be none other than Queen Elizabeth I, Shakespeare’s Queen.

Act IV

Scene vii

Before York

Enter Edward, Gloucester, Hastings and soldiers

Edward: “We now forget our title to the crown, and only claim our Dukedom until God pleases to send the rest. When we grow stronger, then we’ll make our claim. Till then tis wisdom to conceal our meaning.”

Gloucester: “Fearless minds climb soonest unto crowns.”

Edward: “Tis my right, and Henry but usurps the diadem.”

Hastings: “Edward shall be here proclaimed.”

Soldier reads: “Edward the Fourth, by the grace of God, King of England and France, etc”

All: “Long live Edward the Fourth!”

King Edward: “Thanks unto you all. Ah, Clarence, how evil it beseems thee to flatter Henry and forsake thy brother.”

Analysis

So in essence there are two kings and two queens, struggling mightily back and forth for the one crown. In Act IV Edward has been crowned, exiled and crowned again, while Henry has been imprisoned , crowned and imprisoned again. How difficult must this have been on the English population at the time. But with one scene plus one act remaining in Henry VI’s final play, and knowing that the next play in sequence is titled King Richard III, I believe we have some idea of what lies ahead in these remaining pages.

Act IV

Scene viii

London. The Palace.

Enter King Henry, Warwick, Clarence and Essex

Warwick: “Edward doth march to London and many giddy people flock to him.”

King Henry: “Let’s levy men and beat him back again. Why should they love Edward more than me?”

Exeter: “Hark, my lord! What shouts are these?”

Enter King Edward, Gloucester and soldiers

King Edward: “Seize on the shame-faced Henry; bear him hence, and once again proclaim us King of England. Hence with him to the Tower. Let him not speak. And lords, toward Coventry, where Warwick now remains.”

Analysis

The tide turns yet again, as suggested, but this time the writing really is on the wall. King Henry, Queen Margaret and Warwick are separated from one another and Act V will see them finally separated for good from the crown itself. Again, these Henry VI plays were the biggest hits of the seasons when they were staged in the early 1590s. The English audiences absolutely revelled in the rendering of these dramatically tumultuous events known to history as the War of the Roses. They also established Shakespeare as the most significant new playwright on the London scene. Little did they know that he was only just getting his legs under him as a writer. Richard III would be his first blockbuster masterpiece the following year, in 1592.

Act V (7 scenes)

Scene i

Coventry

Enter King Edward, Gloucester and soldiers

Gloucester: “See how the surly Warwick mans the wall.”

Warwick: “O unbid spite. Is sportful Edward come?”

King Edward: “Now, Warwick, will thou open the city gates, call Edward king and beg mercy?”

Warwick: “Nay, confess who set thee up and plucked thee down. Thou shall remain the Duke of York. Henry is my king.”

King Edward: “But Warwick’s king is Edward’s prisoner. This hand, while thy head is warm and new cut off, will write in the dust with thy blood: ‘wind-changing Warwick now can change no more.”

Oxford, Montague, Somerset and Clarence enter the city in support of King Henry.

King Edward: “A parlay to George of Clarence.”

Clarence takes off his red rose and throws it in the face of Warwick.

Clarence: “I throw my infamy at thee. I will not ruinate my father’s house. I am so sorry for my trespass made, and so, proud-hearted Warwick, I defy thee. Pardon me, Edward. I will make amends, and Richard, do not frown upon my faults.”

King Edward: “Ten times more beloved than if thou never did deserve our hate.”

Warwick: “I will bid thee battle, Edward.”

King Edward: “Lords, to the field. Saint George and victory!”

Analysis

Act 4 began with Edward as King of England, after which he has been deserted, captured, freed by Richard and then made king again.  But as Act 5 begins Edward is on the throne and this time Richard will ensure that this is where he will remain until his death.  Richard needs now only contend for the crown with his own family: King Edward and his sons the princes, and brother Clarence.  But first the final battles.

Act V

Scene ii

A field of battle

Enter King Edward with wounded Warwick

King Edward: “So, lie thou there and die thou.”

Warwick: “I must yield my body to the earth, my glory smeared in dust and blood.”

Warwick dies

Analysis

Edward has the momentum to finally assume power. King Henry is in the Tower and Warwick has been slain. Only Margaret and the Prince remain at large… for now.

Act V

Scene iii

Another part of the field

Enter King Edward, in triumph, with Gloucester, Clarence and others.

King Edward: “Our fortune keeps an upward course, and we are graced with wreaths of victory. I spy a black, suspicious, threatening cloud. I mean, my lords, those powers that the Queen has raised.”

Gloucester: “The Queen is valued thirty-thousand strong. As we march our strength will be augmented in every county as we go along.”

Analysis

One battle but remains. And we are led to believe it could go either way, except that the momentum is well established.

Act V

Scene iv

Plains near Tewksbury

Enter Queen Margaret, Prince Edward, Somerset, Oxford and others

Queen Margaret: “Great lords, though the mast be blown overboard, the cable broke, the holding-anchor lost, and half our sailors swallowed in the flood, while the ship splits on rocks – ah, what a shame – we will not sit and weep, but keep our course, and what is Edward but a ruthless sea. Why courage then! What cannot be avoided twere childish weakness to lament or fear.

Oxford: “O brave young Prince! Thy famous grandfather does live again in thee.”

Enter a messenger

Messenger: “Prepare you, lords, for Edward is at hand ready to fight.”

Somerset: “We are in readiness.”

Enter at a distance Edward, Gloucester, Clarence and soldiers

King Edward: “Give signal to the fight, and to it, lords!”

Queen Margaret: “Henry, your sovereign, is prisoner to the foe; his state usurped, his realm a slaughter-house, his subjects slain; and yonder is the wolf that makes this spoil. You fight in justice. In God’s name, lords, be valiant.

Analysis

Margaret’s speech tells us pretty much all we need to know. Three scenes of resolution remain.

Act V

Scene v

Another part of the field

Enter King Edward, Clarence, Gloucester and forces with Queen Margaret, Oxford and Somerset prisoners.

King Edward: “Away with Oxford to the castle straight. For Somerset, off with his guilty head. I will not hear them speak.”

Enter soldiers with Prince Edward

Prince: “Speak like a subject, proud, ambitious York. Suppose that I am now my father’s mouth. Resign thy chair.”

Queen Margaret: “Ah, that thy father had been so resolved.”

Gloucester: “By heaven brat, I’ll plague thee.”

Queen Margaret: “Thou was born to be a plague to men.”

Gloucester: “For God’s sake, take away this captive scold.”

Prince: “Nay, take away this scolding crook-back, rather. You are all undutiful. Lascivious Edward, and thou perjured George, and thou misshapen Dick. I tell you all I am your better, traitors as thee are.”

King Edward, Gloucester and Clarence stab the Prince, who dies.

Queen Margaret: “O, kill me too!”

Gloucester: “Marry and shall” (goes to kill her)

King Edward: “Hold, Richard, for we have done too much.”

Gloucester: “Why should she live to fill the world with words? I will hence to London on a serious matter. The Tower! The Tower!”

Queen Margaret: “O Ned, sweet Ned. Speak to thy mother, boy! Can thou not speak? O traitors! Murderers! A child. My heart will burst. Butchers and villains! Cannibals!”

King Edward: “Away with her.”

Queen Margaret: “Never bear me hence; dispatch me here. I’ll pardon thee my death. Where is that devil’s butcher, hard favoured Richard?”

King Edward: “Where has Richard gone?”

Clarence: “To London, all in haste.”

King Edward: “He’s sudden, if a thing comes in his head. Let’s away to London and see our gentle Queen. I hope she hath a son for me.”

Analysis

We near the end with only one dramatic event remaining. The killing of King Richard II by Henry IV is what started all of this controversy. The ensuing murder of King Henry VI by Richard will end that feud but begin another one. Richard has already killed Somerset, Clifford and Prince Edward. But his next victim is one who should never be murdered. But Richard is most ruthless and the killings in his own play will easily outnumber those of Henry’s plays and he himself will have to be dispatched, to no one’s disapproval.

Act V

Scene vi

London. The Tower

Enter King Henry and Gloucester, with a lieutenant

Gloucester: “Good day, my lord.”

King Henry: “Ay, my good lord.”

Gloucester: (to the lieutenant) “Leave us to ourselves. We must confer.”

King Henry: “Wherefore dost thou come? Is it for my life?”

Gloucester: “Think thou I am an executioner?”

King Henry: “If murdering innocents be executing, why then, thou art an executioner.”

Gloucester: “Thy son I killed for his presumption.”

King Henry: “Thus I prophesy: that many a thousand, and many an old man’s sigh, and many a widow’s, and many an orphan’s tear stained eye – men for their sons, wives for their husbands, orphans for their parents’ timeless death – shall rue the hour that ever thou was born. The owl shrieked at thy birth, the night crow cried, dogs howled and hideous tempests shook down trees. Thy mother felt more than a mother’s pain, and yet brought forth less than a mother’s hope, to wit, an indigent, deformed lump. Teeth had thou in thy head when thou was born to signify that thou came to bite the world.”

Gloucester: “I’ll hear no more. Die prophet, in thy speech.” (He stabs King Henry). “For this, amongst the rest, was I ordained.”

King Henry: “Ay, and for much more slaughter after this.”

King Henry dies

Gloucester: “If any spark of life be yet remaining, down, down to hell; and say I sent thee hither.”

Gloucester stabs Henry again

Gloucester: “I, that neither have pity, love, nor fear. Indeed, tis true what Henry told me of; for I have often heard my mother say I came into the world with my legs forward. The midwives wondered and the women cried ‘O, Jesus bless us, he is born with teeth!’ And so I was, which plainly signified that I should snarl and bite and play the dog. Then, since the heavens have shaped my body so, let hell make crooked my mind to answer it. I have no brother; I am like no brother; I am myself alone. Clarence, beware. Edward shall be fearful of his life; I’ll be thy death. King Henry and the Prince his son are gone. Clarence, thy turn is next, and then the rest; counting myself but bad till I be best.”

Analysis

This scene is the perfect prologue to King Richard III. Richard exposes himself to himself and to us. And he is a man of his word, if nothing else. He will live by the sword and finally die by the sword. And, as Henry prophesied, all of England will suffer his indignities.

Act V

Scene vii

London. The palace.

Enter King Edward, Queen Elizabeth, Clarence, Gloucester, and a nurse with the newborn Prince.

King Edward: “Once more we sit upon England’s royal throne, repurchased with the blood of enemies. Thus have we swept suspicion from our seat and made our footstool of security. Come hither, Bess, and let me kiss my boy. Clarence and Gloucester, love my lovely Queen and kiss your princely nephew, brothers both.”

Gloucester: “And that I love the tree from whence thou sprang, witness the loving kiss I give the fruit.” (aside) “To say the truth, so Judas kissed his master and cried ‘all hail’ when he meant ‘all harm’.”

King Edward: “Now I am seated as my soul delights, having my country’s peace and my brother’s love. And now what rests but that we spend the time with stately triumphs and mirthful comic shows. For here, I hope, begins our lasting joy.”

Analysis

The War of the Roses has concluded, as Richard now only faces his own family in his quest for the crown and all of our focus now turns to him.  He has been cursed by the heavens with an unnatural body and spirit and decides to embrace it, renouncing all ties and acknowledging himself as the monstrous individual of deformed ambition.  Is he who he is because the fates have punished him with so much unnatural deformity or is this merely an excuse for his inner nature?  Shakespeare’s brilliant and shocking Richard III will further examine these questions.  The Yorkists have defeated the Lancastrians.  Next, they must struggle within their own family before the nation is rescued by Queen Elizabeth’s Tudor Grandfather.

Final Thoughts:

For the purposes of writing a good story Shakespeare collapsed historic time from over 50 years to several key moments, omitting anything that interfered with his dramatic presentation of events.  True Shakespearean genius is increasingly revealed throughout Henry VI.  King Henry, Talbot, Joan of Arc, Jack Cade, Margaret and Richard are all superbly drawn and presented, as are several of the lords, including Gloucester and York.  Richard can overwhelm Part III and is altogether deserving of his upcoming play.  Henry VI, Parts I-III, was very popular during Shakespeare’s lifetime.  However, Part III was never again resurrected until the entire trilogy was presented in the 20th century.  Again, you can watch the four play sequence, including Richard III, in the brilliantly performed Royal Shakespeare Company production of The War of the Roses (1965) and the equally impressive BBC production of The Hollow Crown – The War of the Roses, all available on youtube.  In 2012 the BBC also produced the four history plays of Richard II, Henry IV, Part I, Henry IV, Part II and Henry V.  

Richard III

Introduction

Richard III was the Bard’s sixth play and his first acknowledged masterpiece. He started writing plays the year after the invasion of England by the Spanish Armada in 1588. Spain (along with France and much of the Catholic world ) was outraged that King Henry VIII, Queen Elizabeth’s father, adopted Protestantism, and in doing so, rid England of Catholicism, explaining, therefore, the attempted Spanish invasion of England. However, the English, in a real shocker, unexpectedly repelled the attack, thus preserving Elizabeth’s reign and the Protestant faith, along with the emerging English Renaissance and theatre scene.  There was an enormous tide of English patriotism following the defeat of the mighty Spanish Armada and Shakespeare saw this as an opportunity to write plays extolling English History, beginning with Henry VI, Part I-III, depicting the famous blood soaked War of the Roses, as the Houses of Lancaster and York battled for the throne. Henry VI was of the House of Lancaster.  Toward the very end of the weak and ineffective reign of Henry VI the House of York, led by brothers Edward, Clarence and our subject, Richard, finally seized the Crown, when Richard murdered Henry VI, placing his older brother Edward on the throne, signalling a major shift in the War of the Roses and temporarily restoring peace to England. 

However, as you will read in the famous opening soliloquy, Richard despises this peace and will do anything to usurp the throne from members of his own family, who have succession claims ahead of him. Richard III is the story of Richard’s bloody quest for the crown, his brief reign as king (a bit more than two years) and his murder in battle by Richmond, who becomes Henry VII, father to Henry VIII and Grandfather to Queen Elizabeth I.  Queen Elizabeth loved the works of William Shakespeare and saw every dramatic piece he ever completed in her lifetime and he did all he could to maintain this excellent relationship, which explains why he made Richard III into such a villain and celebrated her grandfather’s murder of Richard, which ushered in the reign of Elizabeth’s Tudor family. Many English people today still feel that Shakespeare did Richard, and perhaps England, a great dis-service by depicting Richard as purely evil. This is Shakespeare’s permanent imposition of the official Tudor version of history upon our imaginations. The drama itself was way more important to Shakespeare than the depiction of authentic history. There is nothing new about ‘fake news’. Shakespeare’s creation of his very own Richard has obliterated the historical Richard, where there is scant evidence of either his deformities or crimes. He may have even ruled well. And yet this is Shakespeare’s first clear masterpiece due to the Richard he does create. He had to free Richard from historical accuracy in order to create him as the anti-hero of our play. So history becomes drama with every new act and scene. As mentioned, Shakespeare was endearing himself to Queen Elizabeth in this play by depicting Richard as a homicide who will only be stopped by the heroic Richmond, who becomes Henry VII, her grandfather. We celebrate, at the end of Richard III, the establishment of the Tudors, the family of Elizabeth I, Shakespeare’s Queen.

This is a tremendous, timeless and archetypal themed story of rise and fall, typical of the Bard’s tragedies. Neither Othello, Hamlet, Lear, Romeo or Juliet, Antony or Cleopatra, Caesar, Richard II, Macbeth or Coriolanus survive their own plays. The main difference between Shakespeare’s comedies and tragedies is how the final act (act 5) plays out. In the comedies it all rather miraculously comes together, usually with at least one marriage, whereas the last act of the tragedies tend to fall apart mercilessly, at least for the main characters. Richard III is a history play but also with much comedic wit sprinkled amongst scenes of monstrous tragedy. In addition to being a sinister villain, Richard is actually Shakespeare’s first real comic genius, finding great amusement in the ease with which he leads us and each new victim by the nose. It is, indeed, Richard’s comic wit and dramatic rise and fall that capture audiences to this day.

Act I (4 scenes)

Scene i

London. A street.

Enter Richard, Duke of Gloucester

Richard: (aside) “Now is the winter of our discontent made glorious summer by this sun of York; now are our brows bound with victorious wreaths; our bruised arms hung up for monuments; out stern alarums changed to merry meetings; our dreadful marches to delightful measures. Grim-visaged war hath smoothed his wrinkled front, and now, instead of mounting barbed steeds to fright the souls of fearful adversaries, he capers dimly in a lady’s chamber to the lascivious pleasing of a lute. But I – that am not shaped for sportive tricks, nor made to court an amorous looking glass – I – that am rudely stamped, and want love’s majesty to strut before a wanton ambling nymph – I – that am curtailed of this fair proportion, cheated of feature by dissembling nature, deformed, unfinished, sent before my time into this breathing world scarce half made up, and that so lamely and unfashionable that dogs bark at me as I halt by them – why, I, in this weak piping time of peace, have no delight to pass away the time, except to spy my shadow in the sun and descant on mine own deformity. And therefore, since I cannot prove a lover to entertain these fair well-spoken days, I am detrmined to prove a villain and hate the idyl pleasures of these days. Plots have I laid, inductions dangerous, by drunken prophesies, libels and dreams, to set my brother Clarence and the King in deadly hate the one against the other. And if King Edward be as true and just as I am subtle, false and treacherous, this day should Clarence closely be mewed up. Dive thoughts, down to my soul. Here comes Clarence.

Richard: “Brother, good day, what means this armed guard?”

Clarence: “His majesty has appointed this conduct to convey me to the Tower.”

Richard: “Upon what cause? What’s the matter, Clarence? May I know?”

Clarence: “Yea, Richard, when I know. He says a wizard told him that by ‘G’ his issue disinherited should be, and for my name of George begins with ‘G’, it follows in his thought that I am he.”

Richard: “Why, this it is when men are ruled by women. Tis not the King that sends you to the Tower. Lady Grey, his wife, Clarence, tempers him to this extremity. We are not safe, Clarence. We are not safe. This deep disgrace in brotherhood touches me deeper than you can imagine. Well, your imprisonment shall not be long. I will deliver you.

Exit Clarence and guard

Richard: (aside) “Simple, plain, Clarence, I do love thee so that I will shortly send your soul to heaven.

Enter Lord Hastings

Richard: “What’s the news abroad?”

Hastings: No news so bad abroad as this at home: the King is sickly, weak and melancholy, and his physicians fear him mightily.”

Richard: “That news is bad indeed. He hath kept an evil diet long and overmuch consumed his royal person!”

Exit Hastings

Richard: (aside) “He cannot live, I hope, and must not die till George be packed up to heaven. I’ll urge his hatred more to Clarence, and if I fail not, Clarence hath not another day to live, which done, God take King Edward to his mercy, and leave the world for me to bustle in. But Clarence still breathes and Edward still lives and reigns. When they are gone, then must I count my gains.”

Analysis

In Henry VI, Richard of Gloucester became increasingly dangerous and blood-thirsty in the Yorkist quest for the throne, and here in his own play he immediately picks up where he left off, planning to hew his way through his own family, now that they hold the crown.

Richard III starts with the most incredible scene Shakespeare had written to date: his opening Soliloquy, in which Richard shares directly with us, his audience, his dissatisfaction with these times of peace (“Now is the winter of our discontent”), his physical abnormalities (“Deformed, unfinished… scarce half made up… so lamely and unfashionable that dogs bark at me as I halt by them”) and his sinister plan to murder his way right through his own family to attain the seemingly distant crown. (“and therefore I am determined to prove a villain. Plots have I laid…”) He has two older brothers and the one who is king has two male heirs. So his chances at succession are not good.

We will want to acknowledge the effectiveness of this device of the soliloquy, which serves to expose Shakespeare’s Richard, if only to us, therein making us seemingly complicit in the play’s subsequent rendering. It is the pivot point of the play for several reasons. First, it exposes Richard for who he really is, according to the Bard. It is a beautiful Shakespearean device, to be used often and most famously later in Hamlet, and, as suggested, it manages to establish an intimate relationship between us, the audience, and Richard. Indeed, the greatest originality achieved in Richard III is this shockingly intimate relationship Shakespeare establishes with us, his audience, right from the opening curtain. We are on unnervingly confidential terms with Richard and can seem unable to resist his admitted charms. We are there to be entertained by the suffering of others in the play and Richard seemingly co-ops us as fellow tormentors. In this sense he plays the role of ‘master of ceremony’ or ‘chorus’, working us over as an audience the way a comedian works a house or a trickster his dupes. His soliloquies are the enduring crowning achievements of the play, much like in House of Cards, when Kevin Spacey so often chillingly turns directly to the camera and speaks his truth only to us. As it were, Spacey spent years on the stage as Richard III.

 Imagine an empty stage as the play begins. A solitary figure emerges and strolls to the very edge of the stage, examining us carefully. And then he confides in us his perspective on this time of peace, a peace that suites him not at all. He reflects on his physical deformities, a symbol for Shakespeare of Richard’s twisted internal state as well, and his over arching plan to villainously lay plots to advance his claim to the very throne itself. He may look around to ensure no one else is listening, as he combines charm and terror into art. Richard’s zest in his own diabolism both awes and frightens us, as intended. This gusto becomes a celebration of Shakespeare’s still early and emerging art and genius. 

Richard has a hump on his back and a withered arm and yet remains confident and determined to fulfil his lust for power. He is one character as he speaks directly to us and another in his interactions with characters in his play. We know that he is an actor in his play, acting his way to the power he craves. He pretty much tells us everything in act one, scene one, and we therefore become curiously complicit in his crimes. We learn that he is deeply discontent and that the times do not match his disposition. Nonetheless he has a plan: ” Dive, thoughts, down to my soul”. Indeed, by the end of Act I we have a realistic and sober estimation of just what Richard is capable of doing, rather like Francis Underwood, House Majority Whip, in House of Cards.

Act I

Scene ii

London. Another street.

Enter the corpse of King Henry VI and Lady Anne (King Henry’s son’s widow) as mourner.

Anne: “Cursed be the hand that made these fatal holes! Cursed the heart that had the heart to do it! Cursed the blood that let tis blood from hence. If ever he have child, abortive be it.”

Enter Richard

Anne: “What black magician conjures up this fiend? Avaunt, thou dreadful minister of hell! Thou had but power over his mortal body. His soul thou cannot have, therefore be gone. Foul devil, thou hast made the happy earth thy hell. Behold the pattern of thy butcheries. See, see! Dead Henry’s wounds open their congealed mouths and bleed afresh. Blush, blush, thou lump of foul deformity. For tis thy presence that exhales this blood from cold and empty veins where no blood dwells. Thy deeds inhumane and unnatural provoke this deluge. O God, revenge his death! O Earth, revenge his death! Either, heaven, with lightning strike the murderer dead, or, earth, gape open wide and eat him quick. Villain. No beast so fierce but knows some touch of pity.”

Richard: “But I know none, and therefore am no beast.”

Anne: “O wonderful when devils tell the truth.”

Richard: “More wonderful when angels are so angry.”

Anne: “Defused infection of a man. Didst thou not kill this king?”

Richard: “I grant ye.”

Anne: “Hedgehog! O he was gentle, mild and virtuous.”

Richard: “The better for the king of heaven who has him.”

Anne: “He is in heaven, where thou shalt never come.”

Richard: “Let him thank me who helped to send him thither, for he was fitter for that place than earth.”

Anne: “And thou unfit for any place but hell.”

Richard: “Yes, one place else, if you will hear me name it.”

Anne: “Some dungeon.”

Richard: “Your bed-chamber. It’s a quarrel most unnatural to be revenged on he that loves thee. He that bereft thee, lady, of thy husband did it to help thee to a better husband. He lives that loves thee better than he could.”

Anne: “Where is he?”

Richard: “Here. (she spits on him) Why dost thou spit at me?

Anne: “Would it were mortal poison, for thy sake.”

Richard: “Never came poison from so sweet a place.”

Anne: “Out of my sight. Thou dost infect mine eyes. Would they were basilisks to strike thee dead.”

Richard: “Teach not thy lips such scorn, for they were made for kissing, lady. Here I lend thee this sharp-pointed sword, and humbly beg the death upon my knee.”

He lays his breast open. She offers at it with the sword and then drops the sword.

Anne: “Arise, dissembler, though I wish thy death, I will not be thy executioner.”

Richard: “Then bid me kill myself.”

Anne: “I already have. I would I knew thy heart. Put up your sword.”

Richard: “Then my peace is made. Vouchsafe to wear this ring. Look how my ring encompasses thy finger. After I have solemnly interred this noble king, and wet his grave with my repentant tears – I will with all expedient duty see you.”

Anne: “Much it joys me too to see you become so penitent.”

Exit Anne

Richard: ” (aside) “Was ever woman in this humour woo’d? Was ever woman in this humour won? I’ll have her; but I will not keep her long. To take her in her heart’s extremest hate with curses in her mouth and tears in her eyes. And no friend to back my suit at all. And yet to win her. Ha! Hath she forgot already that brave prince, Edward, her lord, whom I stabbed? And will she yet abase her eyes on me, on me that am misshapen thus? I do mistake my person all this while. Upon my life, she finds, although I cannot, myself to be a marvellous proper man.”

Analysis

Believing that a royal marriage will advance his intentions he decides to court Lady Anne, the widow of King Henry’s son. The problem is that it was Richard who murdered her husband as well as King Henry himself. He is indeed proficient as the manipulating dissembler he promised to be in the opening scene, a twisted soul to match his tortured body. Nonetheless it is a difficult scene to stomach, the idea that he could successfully woo Anne. It does, however, indicate the extreme conniver that he is and how persuasive are his powers in convincing people of his sincerity. Again, once alone he shares a good disturbing chuckle with us: “I will have her, but I will not keep her long.”

Act I

Scene iii

London. The Palace.

Enter Queen Elizabeth, Lord Rivers and Lord Grey

Rivers: “Have patience, madam; there’s no doubt his majesty will soon recover his accustomed health.”

Queen Elizabeth: “If he were dead, the loss of such a lord includes all harms.”

Grey: “The heavens have blessed you with a goodly son to be your comforter when he is gone.”

Queen Elizabeth: “Ah, he is young; and is put in the trust of Richard Gloucester, a man who loves me not, nor none of you. I fear our happiness is at its height.

Enter Richard

Richard: “They do me wrong and I will not endure it. Because I cannot flatter and look fair, smile in men’s faces, I must be held a rancorous enemy.”

Queen Elizabeth: “Come, come, brother Gloucester, you envy my advancement.”

Richard: “Meanwhile, my brother is imprisoned by your means, myself disgraced and the nobility held in contempt.”

Queen Elizabeth: “I never did incense his majesty against the Duke of Clarence, your brother, but have been an earnest advocate to plead for him. My lord, you do me shameful injury falsely to draw me in these vile suspects. I have too long borne your blunt upbraiding. I will acquaint his majesty of these gross taunts that often I have endured. Small joy have I in being England’s Queen.”

Enter Old Queen Margaret (King Henry VI’s wife)

Queen Margaret: “Out, devil! Thou killed my husband Henry in the Tower, and Edward, my poor son.”

Richard: “Foul, wrinkled witch, what makes thou in my sight. Were thou not banished on pain of death?”

Queen Margaret: “I was; but I do find more pain in banishment than death can yield me here by my abode. A husband and a son dost thou owe me. This sorrow that I have by right is yours, and all the pleasures you usurp are mine.

Richard: “Have done thy charm, thou hateful withered hag.”

Queen Margaret: “Stay dog, for thou shalt hear me. No sleep close up that deadly eye of thine, unless it be while some tormenting dream affrights thee with a hell of ugly devils. Thou elvish-marked, abortive, rooting hog, Thou that was sealed in thy nativity the slave of nature and the son of hell. Thou slanderer of thy heavy mother’s womb, thou loathed issue of thy father’s loins, thou rag of honour, thou detested –

Richard: “Margaret!”

Queen Margaret: “Richard!”

Buckingham: “Peace, peace, for shame, if not for charity.”

Queen Margaret: “Urge neither charity nor shame to me. Uncharitably with me have you dealt, and shamefully my hopes by you are butchered. My charity is outrage, life my shame; and in that shame still lives my sorrow’s rage.”

Dorset: “Dispute not with her; she is lunatic.”

Queen Margaret: “O Buckingham, take heed of yonder dog. Have not to do with him, beware of him; sin, death and hell, have set their marks on him.

Richard: “What doth she say, my lord?”

Buckingham: “Nothing that I respect, my gracious lord.”

Queen Margaret: “O, but remember this another day, when he shall split thy very heart with sorrow, and say poor Margaret was a prophetess!

Rivers: “I muse why she is at liberty.”

Richard: “I cannot blame her, by God’s holy mother, she hath had too much wrong, and I repent my part thereof that I have done to her.

Exit all but Richard

Richard: (aside) “I do the wrongs and then the secret mischiefs that I set I lay unto the grievous charge of others. But then I sigh and with a piece of scripture tell them that God bids us to do good for evil. And thus I clothe my naked villainy with odd old ends stolen forth of holy writ, and seem a saint when most I play the devil.

Richard: “But soft, here come my executioners. How now my hardy stout resolved mates. Are you going to dispatch the thing?”

1 Murderer: “Ay, we are, my lord.”

Richard: “But, sirs, be sudden in the execution. Do not hear him plead. For Clarence is well spoken, and perhaps may move your hearts too pity.”

1 Murderer: “Tut, tut, my lord. Talkers are no good doers. be assured.”

Richard: “I like you, lads.”

Analysis

Richard will be berated by several women in the play and we caught a glimpse of this in the previous scene with Lady Ann. Queen Elizabeth is queen to King Edward and after a testy encounter with Richard, Queen Margaret, wife to Henry VI, enters the room. Richard murdered both her husband, the king, and her son, the prince and heir apparent. She rips into him immediately and it is hardly the last time we will hear from Margaret. Indeed, later in the same scene she is warning Richard’s loyal dupe, Buckingham: “Oh Buckingham, take heed of yonder dog! Have not to do with him; sin, death and hell have set their marks on him. Remember this another day, when he shall split thy very heart with sorrow, and say poor Margaret was a prophetess.” Richard exposes a rare sentiment of compassion when asked by Rivers why Margaret is at such liberty to speak to him as she does. “I cannot blame her… she hath had too much wrong, and I repent my part, thereof, that I have done to her.” And this about the woman who taunted and murdered his father. The women share centre stage with Richard in his play, speaking to him in such a way that only they can get away with. No man would survive a minute if he spoke but a single critical word. But Queen Margaret (King Henry’s wife), Queen Elizabeth (King Edward’s wife), Lady Anne (King Henry and Queen Margaret’s son’s wife) and the Duchess of York (King Edward, Clarence and Richard’s mother) seemingly get away with anything.

Act I

Scene iv

London. The Tower

Enter Clarence and his keeper

Keeper: “Why looks your grace so heavily today?”

Clarence: “I have passed a miserable night, so full of fearful dreams. Me thought that Gloucester stumbled, and in falling, struck me.”

Enter the two murderers and exit the keeper

2 Murderer: “Shall I stab him as he sleeps?”

1 Murderer: “Art thou afraid?”

2 Murderer: “Not to kill him, but to be damned for killing him. So I am to let him live. Some certain dregs of conscience are yet within me.”

1 Murderer: “Remember our reward.”

2 Murderer: “Zounds, he dies. I had forgot the reward.”

1 Murderer: “Where is thy conscience now?”

2 Murderer: “In the Duke of Gloucester’s purse!”

1 Murderer: “He wakes!”

Clarence: “In God’s name, what art thou? Your eyes do menace me. Wherefore do you come? To murder me?”

Both Murderers: “Ay, ay.”

Clarence: “You scarcely have the hearts to tell me so, and therefore cannot have the hearts to do it.”

2 Murderer: “Prepare to die.”

Clarence: “What is my offence?”

1 Murderer: “What we do we do upon command.”

Clarence: “I will send you to my brother Gloucester, who shall reward you better for my life.”

2 Murderer: “You are deceived: your brother Gloucester hates you.”

Clarence: “Oh no, he loves me.”

1 Murderer: “Tis he who sends us to destroy you here.”

2 Murderer: “Make peace with God, for you must die, my lord.”

Clarence: “My friends, I spy some pity in thy looks.”

1 Murderer: “Take that and that.

The murderers stab Clarence

2 Murderer: “A bloody deed and desperately dispatched.

Analysis

Shakespeare’s 5 act plays generally adhere to a pattern. Act I will usually introduce us to the characters and plot. The middle three acts tend to see matters complicate, often dreadfully so in the tragedies and uproariously in the comedies. Act 5 is always the great resolution scene, for better or for worse, as we shall see.  Act I in Richard III establishes the connection with the previous Henry VI plays, reveals Richard’s frustration and inner/outer deformities and then sketches out his plan and initiates its execution. He is that much closer to the throne by the end of Act I. Only King Edward, his brother, and his two princely sons remain in his way.

Act II (4 scenes)

Scene i

London. The Palace

Enter King Edward (ill), Queen Elizabeth, Richard, Dorset, Rivers, Hastings, Buckingham and Grey

King: “More at peace my soul shall part to heaven, since I have made my friends at peace on earth.”

Richard: “Tis death to me to be at enmity; I hate it and desire all good men’s love. I thank my God for my humility.”

Queen Elizabeth: “My sovereign lord, I do beseech your highness to take our brother Clarence to your grace.”

Richard: “Who knows not that the gentle Duke is dead?”

King: “Clarence dead? But the order was reversed.”

Richard: “But he, poor man, by your first order died.

King: “My soul is full of sorrow. My brother killed no man, and yet his punishment was bitter death. Who sued to me for him? Who spoke of brotherhood? Who spoke of love? None of you once begged for his life. Ah, poor Clarence.”

Analysis

One more out of his way. Richard pretends to be a man of peace and then delivers the news of Clarence’s death, which is calculated to further bereave the ailing King, as he blames himself for not reversing the death sentence in time. So he has a royal marriage lined up for himself and a brother ahead of him in succession killed and the king himself perilously distraught. Not bad considering it is only Act II, Scene i. And he is Lord Protector over the King’s two princely sons.

Act II

Scene ii

London. The Palace

Enter Queen Elizabeth and Rivers

Queen: “Ah, who shall hinder me to weep and wail and torment myself? Edward, my lord, our king, is dead.”

Rivers: “Madam, bethink you, like a careful mother, of the young prince, your son. Send straight for him and let him be crowned. Plant your joys in living Edward’s throne.”

Analysis

Richard has engineered the death of the King, from the grief of Clarence’s murder at the King’s orders. All that stands between Richard and the crown he has so long sought are the two princes and how could he permit two children to stand in his way?

Act II

Scene iii

London. A street

Enter two citizens

1 Citizen: “Woe to the land that is governed by a child.”

2 Citizen: “O, full of danger is the Duke of Gloucester.”

1 Citizen: “Truly, the hearts of men are full of fear.”

Analysis

The word on the street is that now that the King is dead, his small son, Prince Edward, will reign, as did Henry VI, who was but an infant. But the commoners know how poorly that turned out. The word is also out about Richard and how full of danger this Lord Protector is. It is a frightening time for the people of England when the succession is unclear. Just ask the American citizens in 2020.

Act II

Scene iv

London. The Palace

Enter the Archbishop of York, Queen Elizabeth, and the Duchess of York (Edward, Clarence and Richard’s mother)

Enter Messenger

Messenger: “Lord Rivers and Lord Grey are prisoners.”

Duchess: “Who hath committed them?”

Messenger: “Gloucester and Buckingham.”

Queen Elizabeth: “Ay me, I see the ruin of my house! The tiger has now seized the gentle hind. Welcome destruction, blood, and massacre! I see, in a map, the end of all.”

Analysis

Immediately, Gloucester and his minion, Buckingham, in the absence of a king, start rounding up and imprisoning all who might oppose what they are about to do and Queen Elizabeth realizes this is only the beginning of the end. There is virtually no one remaining to oppose him. The Queen must fear for the lives of her sons, as the only heirs to the throne ahead of Richard. Hence her final quote above.

Act III (7 scenes)

Scene I

London. A street.

Enter the Prince of Wales, Richard, Buckingham, Catesby, Cardinal and others

Prince: “I want more uncles here to welcome me.”

Richard: “Those uncles which you want were dangerous. Your Grace looked not on the poison of their hearts. God keep you from them.”

Prince: “God keep me from false friends.”

Buckingham: “Lord Cardinal, Persuade the Queen to send her son, the Duke of York, unto his princely brother presently. If she deny, from her jealous arms pluck him perforce.”

Prince: “Say, uncle Gloucester, if my brother comes, where shall we sojourn till our coronation?”

Richard: “If I may counsel you, some day or two your highness shall repose you at the Tower for your best health and recreation.”

Prince: “I do not like the Tower, of any place. Did Julius Caesar build that place, my lord?”

Richard: “He did.” (aside) “So wise and so young, they say, do never live long.”

York: “Brother, will you go unto the Tower?”

Prince: “My Lord Protector needs will have it so.”

York: “I shall not sleep in quiet at the Tower.”

Richard: “Why, what should you fear?”

York: “My uncle Clarence’s angry ghost. My grandam told me he was murdered there.”

Prince: “I fear no uncles dead.”

Richard: “Nor none that live, I hope.”

Prince: “And if they live, I hope I need not fear. But come, my lord; with a heavy heart go I unto the Tower.”

Exit all but Richard, Buckingham and Catesby

Buckingham: “Think you, my lord, this little prating York was not incensed by his subtle mother to taunt and scorn you thus?”

Richard: “No doubt, no doubt; tis a perilous boy; bold, quick, ingenious, forward, capable. He is all his mother, top to toe.”

Buckingham: “Come hither, Catesby. What think’s thou to make Lord Hastings of our mind for the instalment of this noble Duke in the seat royal of this famous isle?”

Catesby: “He so loves the Prince that he will not be one to aught against him.”

Buckingham: “Well then, gentle Catesby, sound Lord Hastings and how he doth stand affected to our purpose.”

Exit Catesby

Buckingham: “Now, my lord, what shall we do if we perceive Lord Hastings will not yield to our completes?”

Richard: “Chop off his head. And look, when I am king, claim thou of me the Earldom of Hereford.”

Analysis

Richard’s encounter with the young Prince of Wales and the even younger Duke of York is telling indeed, for they seem to see right through him. They know that their uncle Clarence was killed in the Tower and they are quite cheeky with Richard. Richard and Buckingham are wheeling and dealing with the remaining lords about who will or will not support his bid for the throne. Dangerous times indeed… especially for Lord Hastings it would seem. We have seen in Act I what Richard is capable of planning and executing on his own behalf. In Act II we see him reap the fruit of his scheming. The throne is empty and both brothers are dead. Only King Edward’s two sons now stand between Richard and the throne of England. Richard gets bolder and bolder, the closer he gets to the crown, which does not bode well for the two young boys.

Act III

Scene ii

Before Lord Hasting’s house

Enter Catesby and Hastings

Catesby: “It is a reeling world, indeed, my lord, and I believe it will never stand upright till Richard wear the garland of the realm.”

Hastings: “I’ll have this crown of mine cut from my shoulders before I see the crown so foul misplaced.”

Catesby: “On this very day the kindred of the Queen, Rivers, Grey and Vaughan, must die at Pomfret.”

Hastings: “I live to look upon their tragedy.”

Catesby: “Tis a vile thing to die, my gracious lord, when men are unprepared and look not for it.

Lord Hastings seals his fate here when he vows to Catesby, who is a friend to Richard, that he would die before he ever sees Richard wear the crown. Farewell Lord Hastings! 

Act III

Scene iii

Pomfret Castle

Rivers, Grey and Vaughan are being led to their deaths by Ratcliff.

Ratliff: “Dispatch; the limit of your lives is out.”

Rivers: “O Pomfret! O thou bloody prison! Richard the Second here was hacked to death.”

Grey: “Now Margaret’s curse has fallen upon our heads.”

Rivers: “Come, Grey; come Vaughan; let us here embrace. Farewell, until we meet again in heaven.”

Analysis

The above victims were friends and family of Queen Elizabeth and Richard dispatches them quickly. Let’s discuss Margaret’s curse. She was wife to the previous King, Henry VI, and witnessed the murder of virtually her entire family in the transition to Richard’s bother Edward being crowned king. She issued hysterical curses upon the heads of all who would support the new King Edward and his family, saying that their day would come as well, when bloody Richard will clean house of them all. So several characters in our play will reflect on her curse just as they are led off to their deaths or somehow witness the fruition of the curse. Margaret was banned from Edward’s court but has been permitted by Richard to shuffle around reiterating her curses. Historically speaking Margaret was never at Edward’s or Richard’s court. But Shakespeare places her there to great effect. Is Shakespeare admitting to a sliver of Richard’s humanity in his tolerance to Margaret and her curses? We will see just how far the various women are permitted to curse Richard in Act IV. One of the great mysteries of the play is why these women are allowed to rant and curse Richard as they do, when the mere word “IF” from Hastings in the very next scene will be enough to have his head immediately removed. 

Act III

Scene iv

London. The Tower

Enter Richard, Hastings, Buckingham, Derby, Ratcliffe, Lovell and others

Richard: “I pray, tell me what they deserve that do conspire my death with devilish plots of damned witchcraft and that have prevailed upon my body with their hellish charms.”

Hastings: “The tender love I bear your Grace makes me most forward to doom the offenders, whomsoever they be. I say, my lord, they have deserved death.”

Richard: “Be your eyes the witness of their evil. Look how I am bewitched; behold my arm is like a blasted sapling withered up. And this is Edward’s wife, that monstrous witch, that by her witchcraft thus has marked me.”

Hastings: “If they have done this deed, my noble lord -“

Richard: “If? – thou protector of this damned strumpet, talk’st thou to me of ifs? Thou art a traitor. Off with his head! The rest who love me, rise and follow me.”

Exit all but Hastings and Ratcliff

Hastings: “Woe, woe for England. O Margaret, Margaret, now thy heavy curse is lighted upon poor Hastings’ wretched head! O bloody Richard! Miserable England! I prophesy the fearful’st time to thee that ever wretched age hath looked upon.

Analysis

Hastings used the ‘if’ word and loses his head over it. His first thought is of Margaret’s curse before declaring a prophesy of his own. Many notable individuals, as they face their own doom, declare a prophecy for the living and their descendants… and they virtually all come true. 

Act III

Scene v

London. The Tower

Enter Richard and Buckingham

Richard: “Come, cousin, can thou quake and change thy colour, murder thy breath in the middle of a word, and then again begin, and stop again, as if thou were distraught and mad with terror?”

Buckingham: “Tut, I can counterfeit the deep tragedian; speak and look back, and pry on every side, tremble and start at the wagging of a straw, intending deep suspicion. Ghastly looks are at my service, like enforced smiles; and both are ready in their offices at any time to grace my stratagems.

Enter the mayor

Enter Ratcliff and Lovell with Hasting’s head

Lovell: “Here is the head of that ignoble traitor, Hastings.”

Richard: “So dear I loved the man that I must weep.”

Buckingham: “The subtle traitor this day had plotted to murder me and my good Lord of Gloucester.”

Mayor: “Had he done so?”

Richard: “What! Think you we would, against the form of law, proceed thus rashly in the villain’s death?”

Mayor: “Now, fair befall you. He deserved his death. I will acquaint our duteous citizens with all of your just proceedings in this case.”

Exit all but Buckingham and Richard

Richard: “Infer the bastardy of Edward’s children. Moreover, urge his hateful luxury and bestial appetite in change of lust, which stretched unto their servants, daughters and wives. Tell them, that when my mother went with child, of that insatiate Edward, noble York, my princely father then had wars in France, and by true computation of the time, found that the issue was not his begot.”

Analysis

Richard and Buckingham boast of their manipulative natures to one another and then convince the mayor of the justification for killing Hastings. The mayor will then smooth over everything with the common citizens. Now it is on to the Princes and Richard has figured out a way to discredit them: “Infer the bastardy of Edward’s children.” So Edward was born a bastard, which would necessitate that the Princes are anything but royal.  He is very close to the throne at this point, especially with Buckingham’s conniving support.

Act III

Scene vi

London

Enter a scrivener

Scrivener: “Here is the indictment of the good Lord Hastings. And yet within these five hours Hastings lived, untainted, unexamined, free, at liberty. Who is so gross that cannot see this device? Yet who so bold but says he sees it not? Bad is the world.”

A scrivener, or clerk, reviews the paperwork on the death of Lord Hastings, provided to him by Catesby, a friend to Richard. The scrivener can see very clearly what a sham it is but understands why nobody will choose to point it out. “Bad is the world” he concludes.

Act III

Scene vii

Enter Richard and Buckingham

Richard: “How now! What say the citizens?”

Buckingham: “The citizens are mum and say not a word.”

Richard: “Touched you the bastardy of Edward’s children?”

Buckingham: “I did. The insatiate greediness of his desire; his own bastardy; I did infer your lineaments, both in your form and nobleness of mind; laid open all of your victories in Scotland, your discipline in war, wisdom in peace, your bounty, virtue and fair humility. I bid them that did love their country’s good to cry ‘God save Richard, England’s royal king!'”

Richard: “And did they so?”

Buckingham: “No. Like dumb statues they stared at each other. I reprehended them. Some followers of mine hurled up their caps and cried ‘God save King Richard!’ The mayor is here at hand. Get a prayer book in your hand and stand between two churchmen and be not easily won to our requests.”

Enter the mayor, aldermen, Catesby and citizens

Catesby: “He is within, with two right reverend fathers, divinely bent to meditation.”

Buckingham: “This prince is not an Edward! He is not lolling on a lewd love bed, but on his knees in meditation. Happy were England would this virtuous prince take on his Grace the sovereignty thereof.”

Enter Richard between two bishops

Mayor: “See where his Grace stands between two clergymen.”

Buckingham: “And see, a book of prayer in his hand. Prince, pardon us the interruption of thy devotion and right Christian zeal. We heartily solicit your gracious self to take on you the charge and kingly government of this your land, your right of birth. In this just cause come I to move your Grace.”

Richard: “God be glad there is no need of me.”

Buckingham: “Refuse not, mighty lord, this proffered love.”

Richard: “Alas, why would you heap this care on me? I am unfit for state and majesty.”

Buckingham: “Yet know, whether you accept our suit or not, your brother’s son shall never reign our king. We will plant some other on the throne to the disgrace and downfall of your house; and in this resolution here we leave you.”

Richard: “Will you enforce me to a world of cares? Call them again. I am not made of stones, but penetrable to your kind entreaties, albeit against my conscience and my soul. For God doth know , and you may partly see, how far I am from the desire of this.

Mayor: “God bless your Grace.”

Buckingham: “Then I salute you with this royal title – long live King Richard, England’s worthy King!”

All: “Amen.”

Buckingham: “Tomorrow may it please you to be crowned?”

Richard: “Even when you please.” (to the bishops) “Come, let us to our holy work again.”

Analysis

He has done it, as he proclaimed he would back in the third part of Henry the Sixth. He has brilliantly manipulated and maneuvered himself into a position to be crowned King of England by murdering King Henry’s son, Prince Edward, and Henry VI himself, in the previous play. In this, his own play, he had his own brother Clarence murdered, which deliberately caused the death of his other brother, King Edward. Then he ruthlessly cleared house of all remaining opponents, such as the lords Rivers, Grey, Vaughan and Hastings. He will kill Anne, his own wife, in order to marry his brother’s daughter, and then, most famously, he arranged the murder of the two princes in line for the throne. You might say it could not have been accomplished without Buckingham, who played his role as king-maker perfectly. One act set up the plan (I), two acts brought him the crown (II-III), one act will see him as king (IV) and in just one act (V) he will be dead. In real time Richard reigned for just over two years. Now let’s hear what the women have to say in Act IV.

Act IV (5 scenes)

Scene i

Enter Brackenbury, Queen Elizabeth, Duchess of York, Anne of Gloucester and Margaret

Queen Elizabeth: “Lieutenant Brackenbury, how doth the Prince and my young son of York?”

Brackenbury: “Right well, dear madam, but I may not suffer you to visit them. The King has strictly charged the contrary.”

Queen Elizabeth: “The King! Who’s that?”

Brackenbury: “I mean the Lord Protector.”

Queen Elizabeth: “The Lord protect him from that kingly title! Hath he set bounds between their love and me? I am their mother; who shall bar me from them?”

Duchess: “I am their father’s mother; I will see them.”

Anne: “Their aunt I am in law, in love their mother.”

Brackenbury: “No madam. I am bound by oath, and therefore pardon me.”

Enter Stanley

Stanley: (to Anne) “Come, madam, you must straight to Westminster, there to be crowned Richard’s royal queen.”

Anne: “Despiteful tidings! O unpleasing news.”

Queen Elizabeth: “If thou will outstrip death, go across the seas and live with Richmond, beyond the reach of hell. Get thee from this slaughter-house, lest thee increase the number of the dead.

Duchess: “O ill-dispersing wind of misery! O, my accursed womb, the bed of death!

Anne: “And I with all unwillingness go. Annointed let me be with deadly venom. Within so small a time, my woman’s heart grossly grew captive to his honey words. Besides, he hates me and will, no doubt, shortly be rid of me.”

Queen Elizabeth: “Stay and look back with me unto the Tower. Pity, you ancient stones, those tender babes; rough cradle for such little pretty ones.

Analysis

In scene i (of five) the women tune their voices. Just a quick reminder of who is who, so we understand the feminist rage that is about to explode in Act IV. The Duchess is Richard’s own mother. He has had her other two sons killed along and her two princely grandsons and heirs to the throne are hanging on by a thread. Elizabeth was King Edward’s wife. Richard has had her husband, brother in law (Clarence) killed and both princely sons are in peril. Anne was wife to Prince Edward, heir to the throne, and daughter in law to King Henry VI. Richard has had both of them killed in the prior play. He now intends on making Anne his wife. Margaret was wife to King Henry VI and mother to Prince Edward. Richard killed both King Henry and Edward.

So as Act IV opens the women are intent on visiting the two princes in the Tower. However, Lieutenant Brakenbury has his orders: “I may not suffer you to visit them. Now that Richard has attained the crown he must preserve it in the face of all sorts of opposition. The women of Act IV know him all too well and their exchanges with each other and Richard are vintage Shakespeare.

Act IV

Scene ii

London, the palace

Enter King Richard and Buckingham

King: “Ah, Buckingham, now do I play the touch, to try if thou be current gold indeed. Young Edward lives – think now what I would speak.”

Buckingham: “Say on, my loving lord.”

King: “Am I King? Tis so, but Edward lives.”

Buckingham: “True, noble Prince.”

King: “O bitter consequence that Edward still should live. Cousin, thou was not wont to be so dull. Shall I be plain? I wish the bastards dead. And I would have it suddenly performed. What say thou now? Speak suddenly and be brief.

Buckingham: “Your Grace may do your pleasure .”

King: “Tut, tut. Have I thy consent that they should die?”

Buckingham: “Give me some little breath, some pause, dear lord, before I positively speak on this.

Catesby (aside to another) “The King is angry.”

King: “High-reaching Buckingham grows circumspect. The deep-revolving witty Buckingham no more shall be the neighbour to my counsels. Stops he now for breath? Well, be it so. Rumour it abroad that Anne, my wife, is very grievous sick and likely to die. I must be married to my brother Clarence’s daughter, or else my kingdom stands on brittle glass. Uncertain way of gain, but I am in so far in blood that sin will pluck on sin. Tear-falling pity dwells not in this eye.

Enter Tyrell, a murderer

Tyrrel: “James Tyrrel, your most obedient subject.”

King: “Art thou, indeed?”

Tyrrel: “Prove me, my gracious lord.”

King: “Dar’st thou resolve to kill a friend of mine?”

Tyrrel: “I would rather kill two enemies.”

King: “Why, then thou has it. Two deep enemies, foes to my rest, and my deep sleep’s disturbers. I mean those bastards in the Tower.”

Tyrrel: “Let me have open means to come to them and I’ll soon rid you the fear of them.”

King: “Thou sings sweet music, Tyrrel.”

Tyrrel: “I will dispatch it straight.”

Exit Tyrrel

Buckingham: “My lord, I have considered in my mind the late request that you did sound me in.”

King: “Well, let that rest.”

Buckingham: “My lord, I claim the gift, my due by promise, the Earldom of Hereford, which you have promised I will possess. What says your Highness to my just request?”

King: “Henry the Sixth did prophesy that Richmond should be king when Richmond was a little peevish boy.

Buckingham: “My lord, your promise of the Earldom -“

King: “Richmond! A bard of Ireland told me once I should not live long after I saw Richmond.

Buckingham: “I am thus bold to put your Grace in mind of what you promised me.”

King: “I am not in the giving vein today. Thou troublest me.”

Exit the King

Buckingham: (aside) “And is it thus? Repays me my deep service with such contempt? Made I him King for this? O, let me think on Hastings and be gone while my fearful head is on.”

Analysis

King Richard is eliminating potential threats to his crown until all he has left by his side is Buckingham and one slight instant of hesitancy by Buckingham regarding the killing of the young princes seals his fate as well. Buckingham fears for his head and flees. The killing of the princes in the Tower is one of the great mysteries in English history, although Shakespeare leaves no doubt that Richard is wholly responsible.

Act IV

Scene iii

London, the palace

Tyrrel: (aside) “The tyrannous and bloody act is done, the most arch-deed of piteous massacre that ever yet this land was guilty of.”

Enter King

King: “Kind Tyrrel, am I happy in thy news?”

Tyrrel: “If to have done the thing you gave in charge beget your happiness; be happy then, for it is done.”

King: “But did thou see them dead?”

Tyrrel: “I did, my lord.”

King: “Think how I may do thee good. Farewell till then.”

Exit Tyrrel

King: (aside) “The sons of Edward sleep in Abraham’s bosom, and Anne, my wife, hath bid this world good night.”

Analysis

The princes are dead, indeed. A great controversy exists to this day, stemming from the Richard the Third Society, which has determined that King Richard was hardly the villain Shakespeare has made him out to be and they advocate on his behalf. Historically, it is unclear how bad a king Richard was or if he was responsible for the death of King Edward’s two small sons. Shakespeare wants to tell a great story and have it end with his Queen Elizabeth’s grandfather, Richmond (later King Henry the Seventh), as the heroic figure who rescues England from villainous Richard the Third. This he does convincingly; too much so for many supporters of Richard near Leicester, where his remains were recently uncovered in 2012 and definitively identified by virtue of carbon-dating at the University of Leicester. In 2015 his remains were transferred to Leicester Cathedral. Now on to the women…

Act IV

Scene iv

London, before the palace

Enter Queen Margaret

Margaret: “Here in these confines slily have I lurked to watch the waning of mine enemies.”

Queen Elizabeth: “Ah, my poor princes! Ah, my tender babes!”

Duchess of York: “So many miseries have crazed my voice that my woe-wearied tongue is still and mute.”

Queen Elizabeth: “Will thou, O God, fly from such gentle lambs and throw them into the entrails of the wolf?”

Queen Margaret: “From forth the kennel of thy womb has crept a hell-hound that doth hunt us all to death. That dog, who had teeth before his eyes; that foul defacer of God’s handiwork, thy womb let loose to chase us to our graves. bear with me; I am hungry for revenge, and now I cloy me with beholding it. Richard yet lives, hell’s black intelligencer. Earth gapes, hell burns, fiends roar, saints pray to have him suddenly conveyed from hence. Cancel his bond of life, dear God, I pray, that I may live and say, ‘the dog is dead’.”

Queen Elizabeth: “O, thou did prophesy the time would come that I would wish for thee to help me curse that bottled spider, that foul hunch-backed toad.

Queen Margaret: “Where is thy husband now? Where be thy brothers? Where be thy two sons? Wherein dost thou joy? Who kneels and says ‘God save the Queen’? Where be the bending peers that flattered thee? Decline all this, and see what now thou art: for happy wife, a most distressed widow; for joyful mother, one that wails the name; for she that scorned at me, now scorned of me; for she being feared by all, now fearing one; for she commanding all, obeyed of none; thus has the course of justice whirled about and left thee but a very prey to time, having no more but thought of what thou was to torture thee the more being what thou art. Thou did usurp my place and dost thou not usurp the just proportion of my sorrow?

Queen Elizabeth: “O, thou well skilled in curses, stay awhile and teach me how to curse my enemies.”

Queen Margaret: “Forebear to sleep the nights and fast the days; compare dead happiness with living woe; think that thy babes wee sweeter than they were and he who slew them fouler than he is. Revolving this will teach thee how to curse.

Duchess of York: “In the breath of bitter words let’s smother my damned son.

Enter King Richard marching with his train

King: “Who intercepts me in my expedition?

Duchess of York: “O, she that might have intercepted thee by strangling thee in her accursed womb, from all the slaughters, wretch, that thou hast done!

Queen Elizabeth: “Hidest thou that forehead with a golden crown where should be branded, if that right were right. Tell me, thou villain slave, where are my children?

Duchess of York: “Thou toad, thou toad, where is thy brother Clarence and little Ned, his son?

Queen Elizabeth: “Where is the gentle Rivers, Vaughan and Grey?”

Duchess of York: “Where is kind Hastings?”

King: “A flourish, trumpets, drums! Let not the heavens hear these tell-tale women rail on the Lord’s anointed.”

Duchess of York: “Art thou my son?

King: “Ay, and I thank thee.”

Duchess of York: “O, let me speak!

King: “Do, then, but I’ll not hear. And be brief, dear mother, for I am I haste.”

Duchess of York: “Thou came on earth to make the earth my hell. A grievous burden was thy birth to me. Wayward was thy infancy; thy school days frightful, desperate, wild and furious; thy age confirmed subtle, sly and bloody. What comfortable hour can thou name that ever graced me with thy company.

Duchess of York: “Hear me a word; for I shall never speak to thee again. Either thy will die by God’s just ordinace or I with grief and extreme age will perish. Therefore take with thee my most grievous curse: bloody thou art; bloody be thy end. Shame serves thy life and doth thy death attend.

King: “Stay, madam, I must talk a word with you.”

Queen Elizabeth: “I have no more sons for thee to slaughter.

King: “You have a daughter called Elizabeth, virtuous and fair.

Queen Elizabeth: “And must she die for this? O, let her live and I’ll corrupt her manners, stain her beauty, throw over her the veil of infamy, so she may live unscarred of bleeding slaughter. My babes were destined to a fairer death, if grace had blessed thee with a fairer life. My tongue should to thy ears not name my boys till that my nails were anchored in thine eyes.

King: “Madam, I intend more good to you or yours than ever you or yours by me were harmed! From my soul I love your daughter and do intend to make her Queen of England.”

Queen Elizabeth: “How can thou woo her?”

King: “That would I learn of you.”

Queen Elizabeth: “Send to her then, by the man who slew her brothers, a pair of bleeding hearts, and thereon engrave ‘Edward’ and ‘York’. Then happily will she weep; therefore present to her – as Margaret did to thy father, a handkerchief; which, say to her, did drain the purple sap from her sweet brother’s body, and bid her wipe her weeping eyes withal. If this inducement move her not to love, send her a letter of thy noble deeds.”

King: “You mock me, madam. This is not the way to woo your daughter.”

Queen Elizabeth: “There is no other way; unless thou could put on some other shape and not be Richard who has done all this.”

King: “Look, what is done cannot be now amended. If I did take the kingdom from your sons, to make amends I’ll give it to your daughter. The loss you have is but a son being King, and by that loss your daughter is made Queen. To thy daughter go and prepare her ears to hear a wooer’s tale. Tell her the King, who may command, entreats. Say she shall be a high and mighty queen. Say I will love her everlastingly.

Queen Elizabeth: “But how long shall that title ‘ever’ last?

King: “Until her fair life ends.”

Queen Elizabeth: “But how long fairly shall her sweet life last?

King: “As long as heaven and nature lengthens it.”

Queen Elizabeth: “As long as hell and Richard likes of it.

King: “If, with holy thoughts, I tender not thy beauteous daughter, without her, follows to myself and thee, herself, the land, and many a Christian soul, death, desolation, ruin, and decay. It cannot be avoided but by this. Therefore, dear mother – for I must call you so – be my attorney of my love to her. Plead what I will be, not what I have been.

Queen Elizabeth: “Yet thou did kill my children.

King: “But in your daughter’s womb I bury them, where, in that nest of spidery, they will breed selves of themselves, to your recomforture.

Exit Queen Elizabeth

King: “Relenting fool, and shallow, changing woman.”

Enter Ratcliff and Catesby

King: “What news?”

Ratcliff: “To our shores throng many doubtful hollow-hearted friends. Tis thought that Richmond is their admiral, expecting aid of Buckingham to welcome them ashore.”

Enter Lord Stanley

King: “What news?”

Stanley: “Richmond is on the seas.”

King: “There let him sink.”

Stanley: “Stirred up by Buckingham, he makes for England to claim his crown.”

King: “Is the chair empty? Is the King dead? Go then and muster men.”

Enter a messenger

Messenger: “Many more confederates are in arms, and every hour more flock to the rebels, and their power grows strong. The army of great Buckingham -“

Richard strikes the messenger

King: “There, take that till thou brings better news.”

Catesby: “My liege, he Duke of Buckingham is taken – that is the best news.”

Analysis

At the end of Henry VI Queen Margaret, Henry’s queen, has lost everything to King Edward, Queen Elizabeth, Richard and the entire York clan. She declared a prophecy that their day would come as well and although she was banished she has returned to bear witness to the prophecy’s fulfilment. Indeed, she takes great delight watching Queen Elizabeth and the Duchess of York lose everything to Richard. And yet, there is also recognition that the women are all in it together now, as Margaret instructs Elizabeth how to better curse her fate. This is a powerful scene, as the women attack Richard with scathing tongues. Indeed, his own mother’s curses are especially virulent and shocking.

Richard determines that he must marry Queen Elizabeth’s daughter, Elizabeth, in order to best secure his claim to the throne. So Anne is murdered and only after the women have collectively confronted Richard with their rage does he propose to Queen Elizabeth his plan to marry her daughter, having murdered her other two children, the Princes, in the Tower. The young Princess Elizabeth will in fact marry Richmond and be the Queen to his reign as Henry VII. She will be mother to King Henry VIII and grandmother to Queen Elizabeth I, Shakespeare’s queen.

Finally, in this scene of over 540 lines, we learn that rebel forces are landing on the coast, led by Richmond and that a variety of armed uprisings are occurring throughout the kingdom. The noose is beginning to tighten around Richard, due to his bloody carnage. Act V will resolve matters nicely, though not for him.

Act IV

Scene v

Lord Derby’s House

Scene v is brief and is simply Lord Stanley withholding his support for Richmond because Stanley’s son is being held ransom by Richard and will be murdered if Lord Stanley is disloyal. Stanley also sends the message to Richmond that Queen Elizabeth heartily consents that Richmond should marry her daughter Elizabeth, freeing her from having to marry that homicide, Richard.

Analysis

Queen Elizabeth’s daughter, Princess Elizabeth, will, in fact, marry Richmond and be queen to him as King Henry VII, essentially ending the War of the Roses, as she is of the House of York and he is of the house of Plantagenet. They will be the parents of Henry VIII and grandparents to Shakespeare’s Queen Elizabeth.

Act V (5 scenes)

Scene i

Salisbury, an open place

Buckingham, being led to his execution

Buckingham: “Will not King Richard let me speak with him?”

Sheriff: “No, my lord.”

Buckingham: “Thus Margaret’s curse falls heavy on my neck. Come, lead me, officers, to the block of shame.”

Analysis

Act V does quickly what it is meant to do, which is to chronicle Richard’s fall. But first, Buckingham, his one time most ardent supporter, must face his doom, as Margaret predicted he would.

Act V

Scene ii

Camp, near Tamworth

Enter Richmond, Oxford and Blunt

Richmond: “Fellows in arms, bruised underneath the yoke of tyranny, thus far into the bowels of the land have we marched on without impediment. In your embowll’d bosoms the foul swine is now even in the centre of this isle, near to the town of Leicester. Tis but one day’s march. In God’s name cheerly on, courageous friends, to reap the harvest of perpetual peace by this one bloody trial of sharp war.”

Oxford: “Every man’s conscience is a thousand men, to fight against this guilty homicide.

Blunt: “He hath no friends but what are friends for fear.”

Richmond: “All for our vantage. Then in God’s name march!”

Analysis

In scene ii we finally meet the hero of the play, the aforementioned Henry Richmond, the future King Henry VII. He and his forces are confident of their advantage as they approach Bosworth Field and the camp of King Richard.

Act V

Scene iii

Bosworth Field

Enter King Richard, in arms, with Norfolk and Ratcliff

King: “Up with my tent. Here will I lie tonight. The King’s name is a tower of strength. Let’s lack no discipline, for tomorrow is a busy day.”

Enter, on the other side of the field, Richmond

Richmond: “The weary sun hath made a golden set and gives token of a goodly day tomorrow.”

Enter King Richard to his tent

Richard: “I will not sup tonight. I am satisfied. Give me a bowl of wine. I have not that alacrity of spirit nor cheer of mind that I was wont to have. Leave me.”

Richard sleeps

Enter Richmond to his tent

Richmond: “Good lords, I’ll strive with troubled thoughts to take a nap. Good night kind gentlemen.”

Richmond sleeps

Enter the ghost of Prince Edward, son to Henry VI

Ghost: (to Richard) “Think how thou stabbed me in the prime of my youth. Despair, therefore, and die.”

Ghost: (to Richmond) “Be cheerful, Richmond. King Henry’s issue comforts thee.”

Enter the ghost of Henry VI

Ghost: (to Richard) “When I was mortal, my anointed body by thee was punched full of bloody holes. Think on the Tower and me. Despair and die.”

Ghost: (to Richmond) “Virtuous and holy, be thou conqueror. I, who prophesied thou should be King, do comfort thee in thy sleep. Live and flourish!”

Enter the ghost of Clarence

Ghost: (to Richard) “Poor Clarence, by thy guile, betrayed to death! Tomorrow despair and die!”

Ghost: (to Richmond) “Good angels guard thy battle. Live and flourish.”

Enter Ghosts of Rivers, Grey and Vaughan

Ghost of Rivers: (to Richard) “Let me sit heavy on thy soul tomorrow. Despair and die.”

Ghost of Grey: (to Richard) “Think upon Grey, and let thy soul despair!”

Ghost of Vaughan: (to Richard) “With guilty fear, despair and die.”

All three Ghosts: (to Richmond) “Awake and think our wrongs in Richard’s bosom will conquer him. Awake and win the day.”

Enter the ghost of Hastings

Ghost: (to Richard) “Bloody and guilty, guiltily awake, and in a bloody battle end thy days.”

Ghost: (to Richmond) “Quiet and untroubled soul, awake! Arm, fight and conquer, for fair England’s sake!”

Enter the ghosts of the two young Princes.

Ghosts: (to Richard) “Dream on thy cousins smothered in the Tower. Let us be lead within thy bosom, Richard, and weigh thee down to ruin, shame and death! Thy nephew’s souls bid thee despair and die.”

Ghosts (to Richmond) “Sleep, Richmond, in peace, and wake in joy. Live and beget a happy race of kings!”

Enter the ghost of lady Anne, his wife

Ghost: (to Richard) “Richard, thy wife, who never slept a quiet hour with thee, now fills thy sleep with perturbations. Tomorrow in the battle think on me and despair and die.”

Ghost (to Richmond) “Thou quiet soul, sleep thou a quiet sleep; dream of success and happy victory.”

Enter the ghost of Buckingham

Ghost: (to Richard) “The first was I who helped thee to the crown; the last was I who felt thy tyranny. In the battle think on Buckingham and die in terror of thy guiltiness.”

Ghost: (to Richmond) “I died for hope I could lend thee aid; but cheer thy heart and be thou not dismayed. God and good angels fight on Richmond’s side, and Richard falls in height of all his pride.”

The ghosts all vanish. Richard starts out of his dream

King: “Have mercy, Jesu! Soft! I did but dream. O coward conscience, how dost thou afflict me! What do I fear? Myself? There’s no one else by. Richard loves Richard. Is there a murderer here? No – yes, I am. Then fly. What, from myself? Why? Lest I revenge. What, myself upon myself? Alack, I love myself. Wherefore? For any good that I myself have done unto myself? O, no! Alas, I rather hate myself for hateful deeds committed by myself! I am a villain; yet I lie, I am not. Fool, of thyself speak well. Fool, do not flatter. My conscience hath a thousand several tongues, and every tongue brings in a several tale, and every tale condemns me for a villain. There is no creature loves me; and if I die no soul will pity me. And wherefore should they, since I myself find myself no pity to myself? Methouht the souls of all that I had murdered came to my tent, and everyone did threat tomorrow’s vengeance on the head of Richard.”

Enter Ratcliff

King: “O Ratcliff, I have dreamed a fearful dream. I fear! I fear!”

Ratcliff: “Nay, good my lord, be not afraid of shadows.”

King: “Shadows tonight have struck more terror to the soul of Richard than can the substance of ten thousand soldiers, led by shallow Richmond.”

Enter the lords to Richmond in his tent

Lord: “Good morrow, Richmond! How have you slept, my lord?”

Richmond: “The sweetest sleep and fairest-boding dreams that ever entered into a drowsy head have I since your departure had. Methought their souls whose bodies Richard murdered came to my tent and cried on victory. Richard except, those whom we fight against had rather have us win than him they follow. For who is he they follow? Truly, a bloody tyrant and a homicide; one raised in blood, and one in blood established. If you do sweat to put a tyrant down, you sleep in peace, the tyrant being slain. God and Saint George!”

Enter King Richard and Norfolk

King: “Let not our babbling dreams affright our souls; jConscience is but a word that cowards use, devised at first to keep the strong in awe. Our strong arms be our conscience, swords our law. March on bravely, if not to heaven, then hand in hand to hell. Remember whom you are to cope withal – vagabonds, rascals and runaways, a scum of Britons, and base lackey peasants, whom their over-cloyed country vomits forth to desperate adventures and assured destruction. And who doth lead them but a paltry fellow, a milk-sop. Let’s whip these stragglers. Shall these enjoy our lands? Lie with our wives? Ravish our daughters? Fight, gentlemen of England! A thousand hearts are great within my bosom. Advance upon our foe! Saint George, inspire us with the spleen of fiery dragons!”

Analysis

A classic scene in which the ghosts of Richard’s many victims visit both Richard and Richmond in their dreams and the contrast between the two sets of visitations could not be more vivid. Richard is condemned by all and Richmond instructed to win the day. Richard wakes up afeared and we come face to face with his conscience, a scene most unlike the play’s opening soliloquy. Richard has been a witty two-dimensional homicidal tyrant up to this point, but now his psychological state is revealed as he acknowledges being a murderer and admits that he hates himself for the deeds he has committed. His very conscience condemns himself for a villain and he reflects that no one either loves or pities him. It is too late for redemption, as he has gone too far and the fateful battle is about to begin. He tells Ratcliff that these dreams have struck terror to his soul. Nonetheless, Richard delivers a bitter oration to his troops about the ragged nature of both the stragglers they will face and Richmond himself.

Act V

Scene iv

Another part of the field

Enter Catesby

Catesby: “Rescue, rescue, rescue! The King enacts more wonders than a man! His horse is slain, and all on foot he fights, seeking Richmond in the throat of death. Rescue, or else the day is lost!”

Enter the King

King: A horse! A horse! My kingdom for a horse! I think there be six Richmonds in the field; five have I slain today instead of him.”

Analysis

The writing is on the wall. Richard fights furiously but is overwhelmed by the forces allied against him.

Act V

Scene v

Enter Richard and Richmond fighting. Richard is slain. Enter Richmond and Derby, bearing the crown.

Richmond: “The day is ours, the bloody dog is dead.”

Derby: “Courageous Richmond, here this long-usurped royalty from the dead temples of this bloody wretch have I plucked off, to grace thy brows withal.”

Richmond: “Proclaim a pardon to the soldiers fled that in submission will return to us. And then we will unite the white rose and the red. England hath long been mad, and scarred herself; All this divided York and Lancaster. O, now let Richmond and Elizabeth, the true succeeders of each royal house, by God’s fair ordinance conjoin together! And let their heirs, God, if they will be so, enrich the time to come with smooth faced peace, with smiling aplenty, and fair prosperous days! Now civil wounds are stopped , peace lives again – that she may long live here, God say amen!”

Analysis

The long and bloody War of the Roses is over along with the monstrous reign of King Richard III. The two rival houses are securely united in Richmond and Princess Elizabeth. Renaissance England under King Henry VIII, Elizabeth I and James I is just around the corner. One can experience much of the entirety of these Wars of the Roses by reading Shakespeare’s eight play history sequence beginning with Richard II and continuing through Henry IV, Parts I and II, Henry V, Henry VI, Parts I, II and II and concluding with Richard III. Later in his career Shakespeare will write Henry VIII as well.

Final thoughts:

By way of analysis, let’s see what we can make of Act IV. Easily, the most egregious crime purportedly committed by Richard was the murder of the two young Princes in the Tower. There is little doubt that it was Shakespeare who has made such a villain of Richard, and his greatest weapon in rendering him so was making him appear guilty of the horrific murder of the princes. There is little historical evidence that he had them killed and yet this play will become gospel to future generations who see many plays but read little actual history.

Also remember that Margaret was never present in the court of Edward or Richard. She is yet another effective dramatic devise, condemning Richard and his family to their profound griefs. 

As well, Anne and Richard were married for 12 years, with no evidence of Shakespeare’s vile hatred between them, nor Anne’s murder at his hands, either recorded by subsequent historians or chroniclers of the age itself.

The entire drama is a fiction, at best, and the tremendous apprentice work of a young dramatist, at the very least.

And yet the Bard knew precisely what he was doing. Remember that Richmond (Henry VII) was grandfather to Queen Elizabeth I and that Queen Elizabeth’s censors approved all plays before they went public. Shakespeare will also write a play about her father, King Henry VIII, which, in its final scene, has glorious reference to Elizabeth’s birth and prophetic future: “Heaven send prosperous life, long and ever happy, to the high and mighty princess of England, Elizabeth… This royal infant… promises upon this land a thousand thousand blessings, which time shall bring to ripeness…. All princely graces shall be doubled on her. Truth shall nurse her. In her days every man shall live in safety. God shall be truly known.” Need I say more. 

But she loved Master Shakespeare. She loved his comedies in particular. Therein he was safe, as he was with Richard III, so long as Crookback Dickie was depicted as the villain who her grandfather must destroy in order to restore the peace and well being of the realm. 

Richmond, King Henry VII will reign for 24 years. His son, the famous King Henry VIII, will reign for 36 years. His granddaughter, Queen Elizabeth I, Shakespeare’s contemporary, will reign for 44 years. She will die without issue and the crown will be granted to her 2nd cousin once removed, King James Stuart VI of Scotland, who becomes King James I of England. 

So our King Richard III is sandwiched between the Wars of the Roses and the emergence of the Tudor Dynasty. Yes, Shakespeare created the fictional Richard and then goes on to become so successful and his works so well regarded that his Richard supplants the actual historical monarch in the eyes of nearly everyone outside the ‘Richard the Third Society’, which ceaselessly attempts to discredit Shakespeare’s fiction and restore dignity to the historical Richard.

Shakespeare had previously written Titus Andronicus (1589), Two Gentlemen of Verona (1590) and the trilogy of Henry VI plays (1590-92) before this, his first acknowledged masterpiece, with its lone hero-villain, who is shamelessly destroyed by Elizabeth’s family, endearing the Bard significantly to his Queen. A Comedy of Errors (1592), Taming of the Shrew (1594) and Love’s Labour’s Lost (1594-95) will follow. Elizabeth loved Shakespeare’s work. He was regularly summoned to perform his plays at her Royal Court. She died in 1603 and would have seen all of those mentioned above in addition to the classics such as Romeo and Juliet (1595), A Midsummer Night’s Dream (1594-95), The Merchant of Venice (1596-97), Richard II (1595), Henry IV, Parts I-II (1596-98), Much Ado About Nothing (1598-99), As You Like It (1599-1600), Henry V (1599), Julius Caesar (1599), Hamlet (1599-1600), and Twelfth Night (1601). Elizabeth especially loved Shakespeare’s comedies. Once James I is crowned a steady flow of the finest tragedies ever staged commences, including Othello, Macbeth, King Lear and Anthony and Cleopatra.


The Life and Times of William Shakespeare

“There is but one book in the world, it might be argued, that it would be better for the world to lose all others and keep this one:
The Complete Works of William Shakespeare.”

Dr Ben Johnson

We know much more about his times than we do his life.  He remains hidden. Will Shakespeare learned young to stay safe in a dangerous world by keeping his public life separate from private beliefs. Yet there are many records and he was famous in his time as an actor and playwright.  

It would have to be a conspiracy theory of an extraordinary and unprecedented magnitude to cover his tracks.  Yet people do love a good conspiracy theory, so you’ll find every conceivable story out there about who really wrote Shakespeare.  

He was a nobody from Stratford who became the greatest writer in the history of the world and many people can’t handle this, thinking that such levels of genius simply must be channeled through Oxford or Cambridge.  For the many doubters William Shakespeare fails the critical test of experience and they are convinced that Stratford has made a Bard out of a country bumpkin in order to promote their town.  Stratford Upon Avon is a major tourist destination today, which simply drives the conspiracy theorists crazy.  They claim there is no trace of the Stratford glover’s son.  They would have you believe that it was Christopher Marlow or Sir Francis Bacon or the Earl of Oxford or even Queen Elizabeth herself using the pseudonym William Shakespeare.  A Shakespeare scholar in Stratford claims dismissively that: “These ignorant people are motivated by pure snobbery, thinking that only an Earl or a Duke could possibly write plays like that.  You and I know what rot that is.”  

His own works tell us much more of him than all the books written about him ever since and I will point him out whenever I see him crouched and concealed amid his words. 

William Shakespeare was born at the perfect time. Any earlier and there would be no theatre scene for him to master and any later the same theatres would have been shut down by the Puritans during the English Civil War.  Indeed, English theatre was fueled by Shakespeare and one might even say that the English Cultural Renaissance would be deplete without him. 

King Henry VIII

These were dangerous times for artistic expression.  Queen Elizabeth’s father was Henry VIII, a robust historical figure too recent to be ignored or forgotten.  Elizabeth was born of King Henry and Ann Boleyn (wife # 2 of 6) in 1533, only two years before the King broke from the Church, seizing all Catholic property and wealth and declaring his entire kingdom Protestant.  A year later young Elizabeth’s mother, Ann Boleyn, was beheaded by Henry, who then proceeded to marry Jane Seymore, declaring his daughter Elizabeth to be a bastard child.  

After a series of wives, beheadings and annulments King Henry VIII died in 1547, only 17 years before Shakespeare’s birth.  He had sired two children besides Elizabeth: Edward (from Jane Seymour, wife # 3) and Mary (from Katherine of Aragon, wife # 1).  All three of his children wore the crown.  Young and sickly Edward VI, as the only son, became king and defended his father’s Protestant faith.  He died six years later and Ultra Catholic Princess Mary (Bloody Mary) assumed the throne (being from wife # 1) and ushered in 5 years of terror upon the English Protestants.  She married the Catholic King Philip of Spain and had over 300 Protestants burned at the stake in 1555.  She had Princess Elizabeth confined to the Tower, as Protestants throughout England clamoured for her to be Queen.  

Queen (Bloody) Mary

Mary’s support diminished rapidly as the country was plunged into fear and chaos. Even Philip returned to Spain. Queen Mary died in 1558 and young Princess Elizabeth, Henry III’s only surviving child, (from wife # 2) became Queen Elizabeth I in the same year that Shakespeare’s father became head constable of Stratford, a hotbed of Catholicism.  Elizabeth would sleep with a dagger at her side throughout her entire 45-year reign.  The Roman Catholic Church, France and Spain all proclaimed her a heretic and insisted that all English Protestants be condemned to hell.  The country braced for what would come. But Elizabeth did not openly attack Catholics – she merely commanded her subjects to once again adopt her father’s Protestantism.  

Catholics who quietly practiced the old faith were tolerated at first.  However, this would change in the 1570s.  In 1572, 8,000 French Protestants were murdered in Paris, despite Queen Elizabeth’s public intention to protect them.  Then Rome, Spain and France sent a field of Jesuits to England with the intention of returning the nation to Catholicism.  In 1577 they arrived with a vigor that could no longer be tolerated or ignored and Queen Elizabeth responded as reality dictated, further restricting all Catholic practices and requiring attendance at Sunday Protestant services.  

This just so happens to coincide with William’s father’s troubles.  John Shakespeare had progressed to the position of Mayor of Stratford and was quite successful as young William grew up.  But just around the time of the Jesuit-inspired backlash against Catholics, John quit all of his posts and was fined for non-attendance at Protestant Sunday services.   It is possible that he was, like so many Stratford citizens, a secret Catholic? That is supposedly the case.  

The persecution only got worse until the Catholic-inspired Spanish Armada was launched against Protestant England in 1588 and Elizabeth’s response became much more intense and violent.  These were extremely difficult times for ‘secret Catholics’.  There were many executions and Stratford was under close watch.  Edward Arden was a cousin to Shakespeare and in 1583 he was quartered, burned and had his head displayed upon a pole at London Bridge due to his apparent Catholic inspired plot to murder the Queen.

  

Will Shakespeare was born in Stratford in 1564, six years into the reign of Queen Elizabeth. In that same year Galileo was also born and Michelangelo died.  The greatest accomplishment of Shakespeare’s life might not have been Hamlet, King Lear or The Tempest but rather the mere fact that he survived his first two plague filled years in Stratford, where two-thirds of infants succumbed to the pestilence, and one in ten citizens perished.   

William was the third child born to the Shakespeares. The first two died in the plagues. Plague would remain an ever-present reality in both London and Stratford throughout Shakespeare’s life. (He likely lost his only son, Hamnet, to it, as well.) He attended a fine public grammar school from age 7-14, studying Latin and the classics.  It has been said that Shakespeare’s Grammar School education, with its emphasis on Latin and Rhetoric, was equivalent to a university degree today. He attended six days a week from 6am-6pm and all of his teachers were Oxford educated.  This alone significantly dispels the myth that a bright and inquisitive, hard-working and determined young grammar school student from small town (pop: 2,000) provincial Stratford could not possibly have developed into the greatest writer in the history of the English language.  Many Oxford and Cambridge folks continue to struggle with this, even today. Hence the various postulations that someone more accomplished and certainly better educated must have penned all of those masterful works and merely used the name William Shakespeare as an alias.  

In my lengthy and detailed study I see evidence of the real Mr. Shakespere and his immortal pen absolutely everywhere.  He was certainly modest and never sought outward fame. Yet there he stands, referenced innumerable times by court, colleagues, rivals, admirers and critics of all persuasion. 

He had to be a voracious reader and appeared to have loved Chaucer, Virgil, Ovid, Petrarch, Holinshed and Montaigne.  When he was 14, new English translations emerged of Ovid and Plutarch, along with Holinshed’s English histories.  As well, several major touring theatre companies passed through Stratford throughout his youth and he was surely mesmerized by their profession and performances.  The earliest actual theatre in England opened in 1576, just two years before Will finished school.  His life and the Golden Era of English Theatre line up exactly. 

It also helped that Queen Elizabeth became a major supporter of theatre in general and Shakespeare in particular, despite the attempts of plague, civil disorder and the Puritans to shut down the entire profession for good.  Shakespeare may have been a self-taught, hard-working young genius but these troupes of actors planted a seed that would resonate and mature with time and help produce his incomparable art.  I will deal no more with the fiction of his authorship question.

From the time Shakespeare finished school in 1578 until he is seemingly found in London by about 1588 there is little documentation on his life and the speculation from age 14 to 24 is at times outrageous and consistently fabricated to suit the designs of the researcher.  What we do know is that he got Ann Hathaway pregnant and married her at the age of 18 and that daughter Suzanne was born months later, followed by the twins Judith and Hamnet in the following year.  Will is likely working with his father as a glover, married with 3 children at the age of 20 in 1584.  It is noted later by a London colleague that this extremely bright and well-read young lad took a job in the country as a local school teacher. This is entirely possible.  

We also know that The Queen’s Men came to Stratford in 1587, and that a young member of their troupe had been murdered just before playing Stratford. Evidence suggests Will could have joined up with them, filling the spot of the murdered young man, trading his domestic life for a life in the theatre.  This could be the missing link between leaving Stratford as early as 1587 and arriving in London certainly by 1589.  They would have toured England extensively before eventually settling in London, where a theatrical revolution was underway, led by the gay, wild, dangerous and brilliant Christopher Marlow and his fellow wits.  

In 1588 the Spanish Armada attacked England and miraculously the English, with the help of bad sea conditions, repelled the attack.  Had Spain defeated England, as it was expected they would, English history would never have emerged as we know it.  That would have been the end of Queen Elizabeth, the end of Protestantism in England, the end of the emerging theatre scene in London, the end of the just emerging English Renaissance and the end of Shakespeare’s career just as it was beginning.  He would, in fact, write his first works, in the very year following the attack by the Spanish Armada.  

This was a time of utmost patriotism in victorious England and Shakespeare would soon launch into his brilliant series of English history plays, which would be extremely well received by people of every class in London and across the Isle of England during plague years.  The timing could not have been better. We know that The Queen’s Men put on old versions of plays Shakespeare would learn, act in, rewrite, revise and stage in London, including Titus Andronicus, Taming of the Shrew, Hamlet, King John, Two Gentlemen of Verona, King Lear, Richard III and Henry V.  This makes a good case that he left Stratford, joined the Queen’s Men as an actor and writer, settled with them in London and began his career as a playwright with the famous revisions of all of the above plays and a head full of ideas about many plays to come. William Shakespeare had found his calling.

Regardless, we know that his apprentice period was brief and that he was already well known for his re-writing of old versions of plays and the creation of fresh new works. When the plague closed the theatres for two years (1592-94) and while there was no longer a demand for plays, Shakespeare found a Lord who commissioned the Sonnets and then also penned the lengthier and popular poems Venus and Adonis and The Rape of Lucrece.  This was all enough to inspire the Cambridge poet Greene to refer to Shakespeare as an ‘upstart crow’, daring to try to match the wits of Oxford and Cambridge greats like Greene, Kyd and Marlow.  

When the theatres finally opened again in 1594 both Marlowe and Kid were dead and Greene sufficiently censored so that Will Shakespeare was suddenly the most notable playwright in all of London, and his most famous run of theatrical genius was just beginning at the age of 30.  William Shakespeare arrived on the London scene pretty much unknown as late as 1589, apprenticed beautifully until the theatres closed in 1592, penned the greatest poetry of the English language waiting for the theatres to reopen in 1594 and then mastered his playwriting with the finest drama in all of theatre history.

The world was expanding in the times of Elizabethan England.  Sir Walter Raliegh and Sir Francis Drake voyaged around the world as European rivals traversed the seas to compete with one another for world domination.  Voyagers came home with fantastic tales of distant adventures and Shakespeare clearly absorbed these stories, as he did those of everything else, including law, life at court and gardening.  He was the pentultimate sponge, overlooking nothing.  In this dangerous world of spies, plots, insurrections and civil unrest, Shakespeare laid low and wrote his plays, always cognizant not to offend the powers that oversaw English theatres.  Nearly all of the poets and playwrights of the time were brought before the government on charges of sedition.  Several were imprisoned, tortured and murdered. Shakespeare was always cautious and aware.  When he wrote and performed Richard II for the Queen she pulled him aside after the performance where King Richard is murdered for his throne and told him, “Master Shakespeare, you do realize that I am Richard, don’t you?”

Richard Burbage

In 1594 Lord Chamberlain’s Men was formed and included the greatest actors of the day, including Richard Burbage, Will Kemp, Lawrence Fletcher, Augustine Phillips, John Heminges, Henry Condell, William Sly, Robert Armin and Richard Crowley.  Will Shakespeare was hired as their in-house actor and playwright.  Most of them remained together as artists for the remainder of Will’s career in theatre.  And he did not disappoint as a playwright, penning A Midsummer Night’s Dream and Richard II in 1594 and then his first blockbuster tragedy, Romeo and Juliet, in 1595, just before receiving the hardest news of his life, that his only son Hamnet had died.  Somehow it seemed to inspire him, as the five years following this personal tragedy witnessed the creation of Merchant of Venice, Henry IV, Parts I and II (with Falstaff), Henry V, Julius Caesar, Hamlet, As You Like It and Twelfth Night. 

We know that specific events inspired certain plays. For instance, Marlow’s Tamberlaine was an enormous success, with its excessive bloodletting on the stage, which Marlow knew the audiences loved.  Young Shakespeare responded with a similar experiment in Titus Andronicus, his bloodiest play.  Similarly, his fellow actors firmly believed that the English people loved to witness their own history so Shakespeare studied Holinshed’s Chronicles and then proceeded to write two brilliant but separate four play historical sequences.  As well, Midsummer Night’s Dream was intended for important weddings.  Marlowe had another sensational hit in The Jew of Malta around the same time that the Queen’s Jewish doctor, Dr Lopez, was accused of trying to kill her and was brutally executed in public, (hung, quartered and beheaded) an event likely witnessed by Shakespeare.  The following year he wrote Merchant of Venice, featuring the righteously outspoken Jewish Shylock.  Of course, he was commissioned by the Queen to write Merry Wives of Windsor and I do not believe it is a coincidence that following the death of his eleven-year old only son Hamnet in 1595 he wrote King John, which contains the most devastatingly moving scene about the loss of a son he will ever pen.  He also lost his father in 1601, when Hamlet was completed, ushering in the era of his immortal tragedies of Othello, Macbeth, King Lear, Antony and Cleopatra and Coriolanus.  And learning about the English voyages of discovery certainly inspired the many sea faring scenes in his later plays, especially in his swan song, The Tempest.  Macbeth, his Scottish play, was written specifically for the new Scottish King James I, who harboured a morbid fascination for witches.   

Shakespeare became almost obsessed with power and its abuses by government authorities but in order to safely and deeply address such a delicate matter as this his most intensely analytical studies in the abuse of regal power were portrayed in scenes far from Renaissance England in plays set in ancient Rome (Julius Caesar, Antony and Cleopatra and Coriolanus), ancient Greece (Troilas and Cressida), early Denmark (Hamlet) and ancient England (King Lear) where such penetrating scrutiny would survive both the censors and the monarchs themselves.

Of Shakespeare’s time as an actor and playwright under the reign of Queen Elizabeth, it must be said that he rapidly impressed the court and the Queen with a genius that grew year by year and never slowed down to even rest or restore.  He was a very well-known and respected playwright by the time the theatres closed for two years in 1592.  While they were closed he wrote, in his sonnets and lengthier poems, the finest poetic expressions yet read or heard in the English language.  Both his collection of 154 Sonnets and Venus and Adonis were published and reprinted time and time again due to their soaring popularity. 

Queen Elizabeth I

When the theatres opened again in 1594 he was prepared to astonish with even better dramas than had ever before graced the English stage.  Queen Elizabeth frequently commissioned Shakespeare plays be presented to her at court. She would have seen her own country’s history depicted in the four-part chronologies of Henry VI (parts I-III) and Richard III as well as those of Richard II, Henry IV (parts I-II) and Henry V. Shakespeare learned very young how much the patriotic English loved watching their history unfold on stage.  He also had to be extra careful how he depicted English royalty, it’s court, nobles and church.  

Queen Elizabeth was especially fond of Shakespeare’s comedies and even commissioned him to write a play for her about Falstaff in love, which he completed in a mere two weeks and named The Merry Wives of Windsor.  She was known to laugh uproariously during performances of Shakespeare’s comedies.  She would have seen Taming of the Shrew, The Comedy of Errors, Love’s Labour’s Lost, A Midsummer Night’s Dream, Merchant of Venice, Much Ado About Nothing, As You Like It, Twelfth Night and All’s Well That Ends Well.  She saw many of them numerous times and usually spoke directly and affectionately to ‘Master Shakespeare’ at the end of each performance. His great tragic works would mostly be written during the reign of King James I, but Elizabeth would have known Titus Andronicus, Romeo and Juliet and Hamlet.  Twenty-five of his thirty-eight plays were written during the reign of Elizabeth, between approximately 1590 and 1603.  That is twenty-five of some of the greatest plays ever written in just thirteen years, when Shakespeare was merely 26-39 years old.  

It certainly helped that he was a member of a troupe of the most talented actors in all of England.  Richard Burbage was the greatest lead actor of his age and he played most of Shakespeare’s most famous male characters.  William Kemp and Robert Armin were exceptional comedic actors / clowns and the entire troupe could round off his plays with great dramatic skill.  No doubt Shakespeare envisioned the individuals in Lord Chamberlain’s Men when he created specific characters and plays.  As the Queen weakened with age, all of England held its collective breath and hoped for a smooth and civil transition and a competent and righteous new monarch.  This had not often been the case in their recent history, which included Henry VIII, Bloody Mary and the various kings depicted in Shakespeare’s histories. There was great concern about the aged ‘Virgin Queen’ and the fear of a war of succession.  However, when she died in 1603 power was peacefully conferred to James VI of Scotland, who became James I of England.  Shakespeare’s Toupe was renamed ‘All the King’s Men’ and they performed regularly for the King as they had for the Queen.  

King James I

King James I adopted the famous poet, playwright and troupe with the title of ‘All the King’s Men’ and was more enthusiastic a patron than even Elizabeth had been.  Not only did he command performances of all of the earlier Elizabethan productions but he also bore witness to the tide of tragic genius begun with Julius Caesar and Hamlet.  He would see only one new English history play (Henry VIII), a new style of mythic romantic comedies in Measure for Measure, Pericles, The Winter’s Tale and The Tempest and the unprecedented and triumphant tragedies of Othello, Macbeth, King Lear, Antony and Cleopatra and Coriolanus.  (Shakespeare actually wrote Macbeth with the new King in mind, knowing that James was obsessed with witches and Scottish folk lore and history.) 

Shakespeare was at the summit of his magnificent powers in his early forties and King James was not unimpressed. The Kings Men performed 187 times before  King James.  While Shakespeare was preparing Macbeth in 1605, the nation was rocked by the November 5thGunpowder Plot, hatched by radical Catholics and intended to blow up the Parliament with the entire government present, including the King. The plan failed but the consequences were far reaching for English Catholics.  Stratford was deeply affected, as the authorities circulated a list of 22 local persons, including Suzanna Shakespeare, who failed regularly to receive the Sunday Eucharist.  The said fine was increased from 20 to 40 pounds.  I imagine Shakespeare used his considerable influence at court to intervene on his daughter’s behalf, as she was exempt from all consequence.

In 1604 King James commissioned The King James Bible, a new translation reflective of the splendid English language of the Renaissance.  It would be published in 1611.  James gathered the very finest English writers of the day to contribute to what is still considered one of the great literary achievements of the age.  While there is no official record of Shakespeare’s participation in this monumental enterprise, there is charming and titillating evidence of his presence on the project, discovered only in the 20thCentury. Shakespeare was 42years old in 1606.  If you examine the King James Bible and turn to the Psalms (naturally, the greatest of all poets would be directed hence) you would perhaps notice in Psalm 42that the 42ndword from the beginning is ‘Shake’ and that the 42ndword from the end is ‘Spear’.  It certainly appears that William Shakespeare, the master of wit, quietly and discreetly, as always, wrote himself into the King James Bible.

By the time Shakespeare wrote his final two tragedies (Coriolanus and Timon of Athens) in 1608 it is suggested that, at age 44, he was tiring, especially of the rigours of working in crowded, violent, dirty, riotous and plague-ridden London (where the life expectancy was under 30), and being expected to continue to produce at least a new masterpiece per year for his company of players.  New plays were constantly in demand and he had already created thirty-three of them, 154 sonnets and several long poems in just eighteen years.  He was clearly pining for the tranquility of Stratford, where he now tended to return with more frequency.  

His final work, The Tempest, is often considered among his finest, if not his finest, work, with Prospero’s abdication of his magical powers and the freedom of his muse, Ariel.  The Tempest is a new kind of play, intended to be his last, a farewell to both his art and his fans.  These are the last words he ever wrote:

“Our revels are ended.  These our actors, as I foretold you, were all spirits, and are melted into thin air: and like the baseless fabric of this vision, the cloud-capped towers, the gorgeous palaces, the solemn temples, the great Globe itself, yea, all which it inherits, shall dissolve, and, like this insubstantial pageant faded, leave not a rack behind.  We are such stuff as dream are made on; and our little life is rounded with a sleep.”

William Shakespeare returned to Stratford, where he had begun.  The Globe was rebuilt but Shakespeare lacked the energy to write a new play for the new theatre.  Several of his London colleagues, including Robert Armin, passed away during this period. Having considerably exceeded the life expectancy of his day, especially in London, Will must have pondered what little time remained for him as well.  Family, friends and local Stratford politics concerned Shakespeare at the age of 50, as he and Anne resumed their domestic life.  After so much time apart he had returned home to her for good.  

However, powerful events rocked his Stratford world in his waning years.  He was likely exhausted. His actor brother Edmund had died (1607), his daughter Suzanne had given birth to a daughter (1608), his sister Joan became mother to a boy (1608), his mother died (1608), 1609 and 1610 were especially bad plague years, brother Gilbert died (1612), his only remaining brother, Richard, died (1613), the Globe Theatre burned to the ground during a performance of Henry VIII (1613), his daughter Judith married Thomas Quiney, who was immediately and publicly discovered to have impregnated a lowlife woman (1616) and his sister Joan’s husband died on April 16, 1616.   

The burning of the Globe was likely the beginning of the end and the death of Joan’s husband may have sealed the deal, as he was dead six days later on April 23rd, 1616 – the day celebrated across England as the Feast of St George, also his 52ndbirthday.  He lived his last years parentless, but a brother to Joan, a father to Judith and Suzanne, a grandfather, a husband to Anne and a friend to many.

A boy from a small English town who loved words and wrote plays.  A teen age married boy who set out for London to make it in the big world.  A man who found in himself the capacity to express our deepest feelings, our joys, sorrows, losses and love.  He is a bridge between a world we have lost and the one we have become.  He died a wealthy businessman, driven by his father’s failures.  

He wanted to make money by creating art and filling theatres to see it.  He chose his stories to appeal to all playgoers, groundlings and the aristocracy alike.  He got in trouble at age 18 and went off to be successful.  London would be his school where he wrote nearly two plays a year, first mostly histories and comedies and later incomparable tragedies. He created a world with every new play and believed that the world was a better place for a clown or a fool or two. The poet matures into a philosopher. He hides himself in his characters and is hard to find.  Nonetheless, there are over 200 references to him, almost all favourable, in the literature of his times.  Ben Johnson said simply, “I love the man.  He was not just for an age, but for all time.”  He made no attempt to publish his plays and nobody even attempted a biography until 1709.

The Life                                                           The Times

Mythical Time                                                  The Winter’s Tale (Sicily)

Around 800 BC                                                King Lear (Britanniae)

Around 500 BC                                                Coriolanus (Rome)

Around 400 BC                                                Timon of Athens

                                                                         The Comedy of Errors (Ephesus)

44 BC                                                               Julius Caesar (Rome)

Around 30 BC                                                  Antony and Cleopatra (Egypt and Rome)

10-14 AD                                                          Cymbeline (Ancient England)

Around 400-500 AD                                       Titus Andronicus (Rome)

1016                                                                 The reign of King Edmund Ironside

1040-1057                                                        The reign of Macbeth (Scotland)

1199-1215                                                        The reign of King John

Around 1300-1500                                         Hamlet (Denmark)

1327-1377                                                       The reign of Edward III

1377                                                                 Richard II is crowned the new monarch

1399                                                                 King Richard II is murdered

                                                                         Henry IV is the new monarch

1413                                                                 Death of Henry IV

                                                                         Henry V is the new monarch

1422                                                                The death of Henry V

                                                                        9 month old Henry VI is the new monarch

1471                                                                Henry VI is murdered

                                                                        Edward IV of York is crowned the new monarch

1483                                                               Richard III is crowned the new monarch

1485                                                             Richard III is killed.

                                                                      Henry VII is the crowned the new monarch

1491                                                             Henry VIII is born

1509.                                                             Henry VII dies

                                                                       Henry VIII is crowned the new monarch

1516                                                              Princess Mary is born to Henry VIII and Catherine

                                                                           Of Aragon.

1533                                                               Princess Elizabeth is born to King Henry VIII  and              

                                                                       Anne Boleyn

1535                                                              Henry VIII creates Protestant Church of England

1536                                                              Anne Boleyn, Elizabeth’s mother, is beheaded                                                                                 

Henry VIII marries Jane Seymour

                                                                      Princess Elizabeth is declared a bastard                          

1537                                                              Jane Seymore dies in childbirth

                                                                       but births the future King Edward VI

1540                                                             Henry VIII marries Anne of Cleves

                                                                       but the marriage is quickly annulled

                                                                     Henry VIII marries Catherine Howard

1542                                                            Catherine Howard is beheaded

1543                                                            Henry VIII marries Katherine Parr

1547                                                            Henry VIII dies

                                                                     Protestant King Edward VI assumes the throne

1553                                                             King Edward dies

                                                                     Lady Jane Grey declared Queen                                                                                                       

but deposed nine days later

                                                                     Ultra Catholic Bloody Mary declared Queen

1554                                                            Lady Jane Grey beheaded

                                                                     Queen Mary marries Catholic Philip II of Spain

                                                                     Princess Elizabeth imprisoned in the Tower for two  

                                                                      months

Elizabeth lived a very dangerous life as Princess and as Queen

                                                                        Slept with a sword throughout her reign      

1555                                                           300 Protestants are burned at the stake

                                                                    Philip returns to Spain                

1556                                                          

Shakespeare’s Father John was an ale trader                        

1557                                                           

Father John elected to city council and married Mary Arden

1558

Father John made a constable               Stratford begins preserving records

First child born: Joan, who died young       Queen Mary dies

of plague                              Elizabeth is declared Queen

                                                                           Hated by Catholic world, Rome, France, Spain, etc…

and English Catholics                                                                                           

1561

Father John town chamberlain

1562

Second child born: Margaret,                         Queen Elizabeth nearly dies of smallpox

   died in 1st year

1564

Shakespeare is born (23 April).                   Very bad plague outbreak in Stratford.        

on Saint George Day                                     20% births died within a month

   He also dies on this day.                                  Life expectancy in England: 47 

Baptized on 26 April                                         in affluent London: 35                       

   in poorer London: 25

Christopher Marlow is born                                        

Galileo is born

                                                                         Michelangelo dies.          

Calvin dies

1565 (age 1)

Father John is alderman                                 

Stratford plague outbreak in Stratford.

Two-thirds of Stratford babies die

     One-tenth of total population dies.  

Shakespeare’s greatest achievement may not have been Hamlet but rather the fact that he

survived a terrible outbreak of the plague in his first two years of life

1566 (age 2)                                                                           

Brother Gilbert born (died 1612, at age 46.  London Haberdasher)

Future King James I born

1567 (age 3)

                                                                        Mary Queen of Scots arrives in England

                                                                         Her baby sn is King James VI of Scotland

                                                                        Richard Burbage born, greatest actor of his day.

                                                                        Thomas Nash born

                                                                        Red Lion is first theatre to open in London

1568 (age 4)

Father John is Stratford mayor             Mary Queen of Scots imprisoned by Queen Elizabeth

Father John denied Coat of Arms                   

1569 (age 5)

Will exposed to theatre in Stratford                 The Queen’s Men and The Earl of Worcester bring

His life and the Golden Age of theatre            theatre to Stratford

match up perfectly                                         Stratford a regular stop on theatres touring England    

Sister Joan born. Died in 1646 in Stratford   Queen Elizabeth a huge supporter of theatre

      at age 77                     Golden Age of Theatre: 1567-1642

                                                                           50 million paid customers

                                                                           10 times the population of England!

1570 (age 6)                                                   

Father twice accused of Usury                      Queen Elizabeth excommunicated from the Catholic

                                                                         Church

1571 (age 7)

Sister Anne born. Died in 1579, at 8 years old

Will begins grammar school

6am-6pm, 6 days a week.  School had very high standards.   

(Like a university degree today in Latin and Rhetoric)

     Headmaster paid 2x average.

   All 3 teachers were Oxford Educated.                             

1572 (age 8)                                                 

Father accused of illegal wool trading            Ben Johnson born

                                                                         Bartholomew Day Massacre in Paris

                                                                           8,000 Protestants murdered

   Elizabeth had sworn to protect them

                                                                         Fear of a French Catholic invasion

1573 (age 9)

The Earl of Leicester’s Men come to Stratford

1574 (age 10)

Brother Richard born. Died in 1613 at age 39 years

1575 (age 11)

                                                                        The Earl of Warwick’s Men and The Earl of

                                                                         Worcester’s Men come to Stratford

                                                                        Queen Elizabeth visits Kenilworth, 12 miles from Stratford

1576 (age 12)

Father John’s financial status is poor       The Theatre opens in London (a first)

1577 (age 13)

Father stops attending town meetings     The Curtain Theatre opens in London

      and returns to private life.                         Sir Francis Drake begins voyage around the

He quit city council                                            world

   Was he Catholic?                                          Holinshed publishes ‘The Chronicles of  England, Scotland

    Good chance yes, and even more so,         and Ireland’

      Mary Arden, his wife, and much of Stratford.

    Stratford was a hotbed of Catholicism

      and the Government was cracking down

1578 (age 14)

Father sells off property for cash                   Stratford printer Richard Field moves to 

Will finishes school to help Father                 London with new translated copies of

                                                                           Plutarch’s Lives, Ovid’s Metamorphosis

                                                                           and Holinshed’s Chronicles.

How did a grade six educated kid grow to be greatest writer ever? Tough question for many

1579 (age 15)

                                                                         John Fletcher is born

1580 (age 16)

Brother Edmund is born. Died in 1607         Drake returns to England a hero

at age 27 years. He was a London actor            

Father John is interviewed by the Queen’s agents to account for himself as a suspected Catholic

1581 (age 17)

Punishments for non-Church attendance become severe

                                                                         Marlow attends Cambridge

1582 (age 18)

Will marries Anne Hathaway (8 years his senior)                                                                     

(married by a Catholic priest) (read Sonnet 145. “Anne saved my life”)

     She is 4 months pregnant                     

Will is poor, young and the head of a family

1583 (age 19)

Birth of daughter, Suzanne                             Mary Arden’s daughter married John Somerville, who             

Suzanne died in 1649, at age 66                      was a Catholic committed to killing the Queen.

Will lived with wife, mother and father,           He was arrested, hanged, drawn, quartered and

four siblings and Suzanne.                                    burned to death. Mary was pardoned.

                                                                          The rest of the Ardens were interrogated                                                         

                                                                         Edward Arden, head of the Arden family, was tortured on

                                                                         the rack and hung, quartered and beheaded in the

Tower

                                                                        The Queen’s Theatre Company formed in London                                                                           

Greene earns masters at Cambridge

1584 (age 20)

Birth of twins, Hamnet and Judith             Sir Walter Raleigh lands in Virginia

Hamnet died in 1596, age 12 years,

   likely of plague  

  Judith dies in 1662, at age 78 years

  Now 12 people in the house

Beginning of “Lost Years”, until 1592.  He leaves Stratford around this time and winds up in London.  Was he a tutor? A School Master? A Glover?  A Law Clerk? An Actor?  We do not know.  Many speculations.  

1585 (age 21)

1586-7 (age 22-23)

                                                                        Mary Queen of Scot beheaded, implicated in 

                                                                         plot to overthrow the queen

                                                                         Led to the launching of The Spanish Armada

                                                                        The Rose Theatre built in London

                                                                        Marlowe writes Tambelaine

                                                                         Inspires Will to write Titus Andronicus, a similar

                                                                           bloodbath

1588 (age 24)

                                                                        The Spanish Armada is defeated

                                                                         It seemed invincible 

                                                                           not one English ship lost

                                                                           England’s finest hour

                                                                           preserved Elizabethan Protestant England, its Empire,

                                                                            the Renaissance and the theatre scene

                                                                           HUGE HISTORY CHANGING VICTORY

                                                                             

  Will’s histories will follow, celebrating the patriotism of the English 

  His history plays will be huge hits                                                                                                    

Marlow wrote Faustus

1589 (age 25)

Marlow wrote The Jew of Malta, hugely successful

(Jews expelled from England in 1290)

                                                                         Inspired Will to write Merchant of Venice

1590 (age 26)

Will likely wrote King JohnTwo Gentlemen of Verona and Henry VI, Pt I while touring with Lord

Chamberlain’s Men

1591 (age 27)

Father John sinking as Will rises.                      Christopher Wren born                      

Will starts sending money home to family

Likely wrote Comedy of ErrorsHenry VI, Pt II and Henry VI, Pt III

1592 (age 28)

Will first mentioned as London actor and       Plague closes London theatres for a few years

playwright                                                      

Father refuses to attend church                     Thomas Kyd wrote A Spanish Tragedy

Will began work on Sonnets during plague    Robert Greene wrote a very critical review of

Wrote Venus and Adonis, his biggest success Will as ‘an upstart crow’ and then died                      

Reprinted ten times

Will not well received by ‘The Wits’

since he is not from Oxford or Cambridge

Likely wrote Richard III (first HUGE hit)

  The first soliloquy

1593 (age 29)

Wrote The Rape of Lucrece                         Christopher Marlowe wrote Edward II

Likely wrote Taming of the Shrew                      Marlow is killed in a fight

 and Loves Labours Lost

         First original play

    We have no idea where Will spent these two plague infested years, only 

      that he survived them… again.

1594 (age 30)

Wrote Titus Andronicus

Wrote A Midsummer Night’s Dream         Dr Lopez, Queen’s Jewish Doctor, is brutally executed

 (2nd original)  HUGE HIT                                executed for treason.  Will likely saw it         

Wrote Richard II (Queen Eliz: ‘I am Richard II’).   Lord Chamberlain’s Men is formed

She called him on it. THERE HE IS. Will will be a part of it for rest of career


1595 (age 31)

Likely wrote Romeo and Juliet (first blockbuster tragedy) (HUGE HIT)

Sends more and more money home

1596 (age 32)

Son Hamnet Dies of plague

Read sonnet 18 Blackfriar Theatre opens

Will granted Coat of Arms                               George Peele dies

Likely wrote Merchant of Venice                   Rene Descarte dies

(HUGE HIT)

(in response to Marlowe’s                               Sir Francis Drake dies

   The Jew of Malta)                                                    

Henry IV, Pt 1  (HUGE HIT)

  Falstaff

King John (painful scenes about the death of a son)

     Act 3, Scene 4        THERE HE IS

1597 (age 33)

Will buys New Place                                       Ben Johnson arrives on the scene

  2nd largest home in Stratford

(18th C. owner destroyed it – hated the tourists)

   He is a man of substance (left Stratford penniless)

Likely wrote Henry IV, Pt II. (HUGE HIT) and Merry Wives of Windsor (Commissioned by the   Queen)

1598 (age 34)

Will’s name mentioned as a hoarder of 80 bushels of malt

Will listed as a tax defrauder

Likely wrote Much Ado About Nothing. (Early plays mostly Histories and Comedies… most  

  tragedies to come later)

1599 (age 35)

Wrote The Passionate Pilgrim                     The Globe Theatre opens (1-3 pennies)

Likely wrote Henry V. (HUGE HIT)                  

Wrote Julius Caesar       (HUGE HIT)       Will Kemp, the clown / fool left the troupe                      

1600 (age 36)

Likely wrote Hamlet (BIGGEST HIT)                London population: 200,000

  A pivot in his life                                               The Fortune Theatre opens

  A new level, even for Shakespeare.                Charter for the East India Company

  Changed theatre forever

  Astonishing genius followed

As You Like It (HUGE HIT) a swan song for gaity                                                                                                  

1601 (age 37)

Will’s father dies                                              Thomas Nashe dies

Likely wrote Twelfth Night (HUGE HIT).         Playwright and most famous Pamphleteer

  (a girl who believes that her twin brother has died). THERE HE IS

He is wildly successful at this point

1602 (age 38)

Will purchases over 100 acres in Stratford

Likely wrote Troilus and Cressida and All’s Well That Ends Well

1603 (age 39). 

Likely wrote Othello (HUGE HIT)               Queen Elizabeth dies (69 yrs old). End of Tudors.                                                                          

James VI of Scotland becomes James I of Eng

                                                                           Son of Mary, Queen of Scots

                                                                           Was king In Scotland for 20 years                                                                                                     

Will be king of England for 22 years                                                                                                         

Lord Chamberlain’s Men became All the King’s

   Men

                                                                         James loved theatre and Shakespeare as the 

                                                                           Queen did.

                                                                         The King’s Men put on 187 performances for          

                                                                          James

                                                                         Plague closes theatres in London

1604 (age 40)

Likely wrote Measure for Measure

1605 (age 41)                           

Likely wrote King Lear (HUGE HIT)   The Gunpowder Plot (Guy Fawkes)

                                                                           November 5th

     Catholics tried to blow up the Parliament

                                                                               They would be hunted down

                                                                               Shakespeare would have known many of them                                                                                

The bitter end of Catholic England

“Kings are Gods on earth and writers should

                                                                          not mettle with their deepest mysteries”

                                                                                                                                   KIng James

But he let Shakespeare produce King Lear,

which James saw repeatedly

1606 (age 42)                                                                   

Likely wrote Macbeth (HUGE HIT)                Rembrandt born

  (Short Scottish play with witches for King James)

  About the mind of the murderer of a King, written specifically for the King

  Will buries the play in ancient history

Wrote Timon of Athens.                   

        Co-authored with Thomas Middleton.   

1607 (age 43)

Daughter Suzanne marries Dr John Hall       Jamestown, Virginia founded

Likely wrote Antony and Cleopatra (HUGE HIT)

Pericles

  Co-authored with George Wilkins

  Brother Edmund dies

1608 (age 44)

Mother dies (Mary Arden)                              Blackfriar Theatre opens

Daughter Suzanne births Elizabeth               All the King’s Men are now indoors, playing

   Grandpa Will                                                   to a wealthy audience

Likely wrote Coriolanus                                John Milton born

  His later plays were less popular,                Plague closes London theatres                           

     very dense and more introverted.

  His output was slowing down

     He seemed nearly done 

1609 (age 45)

Sonnets published

  Regarded by many as his greatest achievement 

    1-126: the fair youth

    127-154: the dark lady

    Autobiographical???????

Likely wrote Cymbeline                                                         

1610 (age 46)

                                                                        Ben Johnson wrote The Alchemist

1611 (age 47)

Likely wrote The Winter’s Tale                     King James Bible published (1604-11)

Wrote The Tempest (3rd original)                     The greatest literary achevement of the age,

         HUGE FAREWELL)                                  along with the works of Shakespeare

   (Read Act 4, I, 147-163, Act 5, I, 50-57        James had the greatest poets and writers    

   and Act 5, I, 95-96, Epilogue                           contribute to it.

   About a daughter who marries                          Examine Psalm 46.  W.S is 46 years old

A daughter who marries and then he              46th word in is Shake

  throws away his magic and releases            46th word from bottom is spear                             

  his muse and retires home                             He wrote himself into the bible!!!!                                               

Storms are in all his later plays                         Not discovered until 20th century

Brother Gilbert dies

1612 (age 48)

1613 (age 49)

Buys London property near Blackfriars                      The Globe burns down

Brother Richard dies                                                     a spark from Henry VIII premiere                     

Likely wrote Two Noble Kinsmen and Henry VIII (All is True)

  (His last 3 plays are about fathers and daughters)

     Both plays Co-authored with John Fletcher

     Will retires to Stratford (when Globe burns down)   

1614 (age 50)

            The Globe is re-built.  (7 Stages of Man Speech, part 6)

1615 (age 51)

1616 (age 52)

Daughter Judith marries Thomas Quiney      Cervantes dies                      

   He has affair and fathers another woman’s child.

     A full blown Stratford scandal     

Sister Joan’s husband dies

Will rewrites his own will.   

  (25 March)

  Total worth: 1,000 pounds

              Most left to daughter Suzanne

                        Lives till 1649 – 66 yrs old

              Daughter Judith lives till 1662 – 77 years old




Grand daughter Elizabeth

               lived until 1670.  End of the line

              Wife, Anne, gets second best bed (she had dowry rights)

Will gets ill following a lively night of Rhennish Wine and Pickled Herring with Ben Johnson

   and company

Will dies on 23 April, St George’s Day, the same date he was born

       “Good friend.  For Jesus sake forebear to dig the dust enclosed here.  

        Blessed be ye man who spares these stones and cursed be he that moves 

        my bones”

      Alas poor Shakespeare (Hamlet, Yorick)

1623

Publication of the 1st Folio

Plays not published in his lifetime.  Performed and let go.  Typical of the age 

A labour of love from his two actor friends in All The Kings Men

  John Heminges and Henry Condell

    18 unpublished plays / 37 plays total

     Had they not gone to such considerable trouble these 18 plays would be lost to us.

      “We have collected his plays without ambition, self-profit or fame, only to    

       keep the memory of so worthy a friend and fellow alive, as was our Shakespeare.”                

    They would know best 2,000 + plays written during Will’s lifetime.  220 survived, including nearly all of his.